Their Mate
Author: Charlie Hart; Anastasia James
Date: 2018-09-11 00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance
Description: After screwing up my life in the lower 48, I take a chance on an old friend's offer and head to Alaska for a fresh start. A day in, I'm pitching a tent in the middle of nowhere. I've been through plenty - being alone in the wilderness isn't the scariest thing I've faced. But um...these wolves who've hunted me down? They're kind of freaking me out. They say I'm their remedy - their mate. That I can't leave. I thought what we shared was nothing but a romp in the woods. Turns out I'm coming face to face with my destiny. Dear listener, Get ready to show your fangs and take a bite, because baby, th
Publisher: Brilliance Audio

Paranormal Protection Unit 11

Their Mating Triad

Parker Michaels's world has been dark for the last years of her life. Her vision taken in a horrific attack, she is now at the mercy of a madman. His greatest desires? To kill the potential bond-mates of his enemies and claim the throne on which his birth father currently sits. And her role is to help him even as she tries everything to stop him.

Rayne Crimsonwing and Slade von Trustian are unlikely allies in the war raging under the humans' noses. But more than that they are bond-mates to the woman helping their greatest enemy. Torn between duty and what fate has given them a chance to finally have they must make the hard choices in a battle that only one side can win. And they are not going down without a fight.

Time is running out as alliances are forged and love discovered. They will only have one shot, and death is breathing down their necks.

Genre: Ménage a Trois/Quatre, Paranormal, Shape-shifter

Length: 73,460 words

THEIR MATING TRIAD

Paranormal Protection Unit 11

Honor James

MENAGE AND MORE

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at
legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Ménage and More

THEIR MATING TRIAD

Copyright © 2013 by Honor James

E-book ISBN: 978-1-62242-700-0

First E-book Publication: June 2013

Cover design by Viola Estrella

All cover art and logo copyright © 2013 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of Their Mating Triad by Honor James from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Honor James’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. James’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher
www.SirenPublishing.com
www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION

This has been such an amazingly incredible journey. Becoming an author has been a dream of mine for such a long time. I have to dedicate this novel to the amazing fans that I’ve gained over the course of this journey. So, like so much of what I do, this novel is dedicated to you, my fans, to my Dear Ones that are such a part of my life.

THEIR MATING TRIAD

Paranormal Protection Unit 11

HONOR JAMES

Copyright © 2013

Chapter One

Nervous hands twisted and fretted. Outside the wind whipped and the storm drew closer as if drawn to the unstable emotions of the woman sitting in the darkness. Reaching a shaking hand out she grabbed the long thin rod and unsnapped it into a five-foot length.

Shifting and rising from the chair that she was in, there was a distinct tap-tap-tap as she walked toward the desk in her room. Knowing that no one would disturb her for a very short time she opened the desk drawer and pulled out a small mini tablet. After powering it on she closed her eyes and focused.

Whispering very, very softly she commanded the tablet to do as she wanted and needed it to do. “Find me the one who is trying to find the people that are holding me.” Her hand began to warm as information began to do as she demanded. Even though she was sightless she was far more than she appeared.

When the tablet gently buzzed under her fingers she once more commanded it. “I’m the one who has the information on all of the bond-mates. If you do not want this information to be given out you need to come for me now. Make me stop. Please. I have far too much blood on my hands now. Stop me, I dare you.” She was desperate for them to stop her. She hated what she was being made to do but she knew that the only way that she would be able to ensure that she was found quickly was by taunting them.

When she was certain that the message had made its way to where it needed to go she placed the tablet back into the desk, the GPS on and ready as she did so. When the floor down the hall from the room she was held in squeaked, she moved quickly from her desk and settled back on the bed.

Folding her white cane she placed it softly on her nightstand and closed her eyes as she lay back as if she were sleeping. When the door opened with a soft sigh of a sound, a sound that most people wouldn’t hear, she didn’t flinch or move. She acted as if she were sleeping and was rewarded with the door closing once more.

From outside her door she heard, “We need to check the sensors outside of her window because she’s sound asleep. I think that it was just the heat kicking on and blowing the curtains. Make sure that gets done tomorrow morning while she’s at breakfast.” A pause. “Yeah. Yeah. All right. Can do, boss.” The soft sounds of rubber connecting with wood moved away from her door and she sighed.

Adjusting her body once more she sighed. Moving the pillow slightly so that the rough edges were away from her scarred face she allowed herself to fall asleep finally. Her plan of action was in play. Now it was up to the men that were scouring the internet to try to find the humans that were hunting the women down and killing them. She just hoped that they would be swift in killing her because she knew she deserved to die.

* * * *

Nine years earlier…

Turning her face up to the skies Parker laughed. “Goodness it’s such a beautiful day today.” She loved the blue skies, the fluffy white clouds, and the feeling of the ocean breeze pushing her long midnight-black curls from her round cherubic face.

“Parker, you crack me up,” Henry Beatty said with a laugh. “You always have had the ability to see the best in everything.” Lifting his mimosa he took another sip and leaned back in his chair to soak up more sun.

“What? It is a beautiful day.” She turned and lifted her hand to shade her eyes, taking a moment to look over the beach that they were on, and frowned. That’s when she saw the men approaching them. “Hen, I think that your friends are coming.” She had seen Henry talking to them before, had even seen them leaving his home at odd hours of the night.

“Fuck,” Henry muttered and dropped his drink. Shooting to his feet he looked toward the men approaching.

What happened next was such a shock, such a surprise that Parker hadn’t realized what was happening at first. The men grabbed Henry, shook him, and began to scream about him being one of the fucking monsters. She then watched as Henry shifted, honest to God, shifted from a human form to a fox. A squeal of a sound came from Henry’s mouth, snout, what the hell ever you would call it, and he shot across the sand.

The two large men turned to her then, both of them growling and snuffling. One of them grabbed her, began to shake her, and then, to her horror, blew fire out of his mouth in a vicious stream.

Screaming, she was covered in flames. When the man let her go she dropped to the sand and began to roll but the flames simply didn’t seem to want to go out. She heard screams from the others on the beach, heard sirens, and then her life went black.

When Parker woke from her coma three months later her vision was gone along with her hair, but there was something else that was active and alive inside of her from that moment, something that had been deeply hidden. An ability that morphed and grew from what it had been intended for.

Treatment had been hell, the nearly constant surgeries, the grafts that she still had to undergo, and then there was the whole process of learning how to “see” once more. It was nearly another year before she was released from the hospital. However, by that time she had caught the notice of a man who had begun to visit her randomly, a man she didn’t know but swore he knew her. Nathaniel Silverwing.

He had been there visiting another patient when he heard her whispering to her therapist. “I can see,” she had told him. “I don’t understand it but I can see an outline. It’s a woman and it’s like there is this line of light from her to the two men with her.” She had whispered so that if she was just having aura hallucinations she would be able to keep it to herself.

“Honey, no one is glowing in here,” her therapist had told her but hadn’t continued with the shock that she had noted. There had been a woman with two men following closely who had come into the hospital.

“Oh,” Parker had replied and that’s when he came to her and began to woo her.

On the day of her release she had been set up with a live-in sighted helper until she would be able to be given a sight dog. Being an only child of a very wealthy family had gone very, very far in gaining her all that she had needed in life, and for that she was thankful. Granted of course her parents simply couldn’t “bear to see her in her damaged state,” again she was still thankful that she had their financial support.

Waiting outside of the hospital for her hadn’t been her sight support person but him. He had sweet-talked her into allowing him to take her home. He had been so caring and had already insinuated himself into her confidence while she had been healing so she had gone with him. Worst. Mistake. Ever.

She had realized that over the next year but it really hit home to her when he realized that she could just touch a computer and pull anything she wanted from it. No matter how obscure, no matter how hidden it was, the information begged to come to her fingertips and into her mind. That was when her imprisonment became something made of a horror show. It was when he killed the first couple before her that she realized that this man was nuttier than a fucking ten-year-old fruitcake.

That was the first time she tried to escape.

It took her two months to recover from the beating she had gotten because of it.

The second time she tried to escape she had been made to listen as he viciously killed her sight dog.

It took her another two months to recover from that beating as well. He had kept count of the bones he broke. He had rejoiced in breaking them as well. At the end of the torture he had said, “So we are up to one hundred and fifty-two bones broken. You have fifty-four more that I haven’t broken yet, my hideously ugly little bitch. I suggest you don’t try again.”

Parker had agreed. She didn’t have it in her to try again. She could, however, try her damnedest to steer this psychopathic bastard from as many innocents as she possibly could and leave bits and trails for the people who were out there trying to help these women. She just prayed that they would be able to stop him soon.

Chapter Two

Today…

Quincy stared at the screen for a long time and then blinked slowly. Rubbing his eyes he leaned in, reread it, and then grinned. He’d found the rat-fink bastard who’d been outing their people, the mates, to those lying, conniving assholes. Shooting up from his chair, arms raised as high as he could, he yelled, “I am the king of hackers!” Turning he dropped his arms slowly, and not a soul was there to witness his greatness.

Frowning, he sighed. It was always that way, never failed. Another triumph and not a single person there to share in the glory. “I hate you all,” he muttered to those who had obviously abandoned him in the night. Not that he meant it or really blamed them, but still—where the hell were they?

Shaking his head he sat back down and stared at the screen. How had he found the traitor to their peoples? They’d had sixteen hackers going nearly non-stop, endless amounts of coffee all for more hours than he cared to remember just to track this asshole, and yet Quincy found him in the dead of the night. Something was fishy.

“All right, my friend, let’s see what the hell is going on,” he muttered, digging into his bag of Skittles and popping a handful into his mouth. Chewing and sucking slowly as he typed rapid-fire, he began to back trace what he’d “found.” He wasn’t so sure he had now, too many hours up making him punchy obviously. Frowning at what he was seeing, he narrowed his eyes. “You found me,” he murmured.

“Why?” He asked the obvious question in the empty room. Drumming his fingers on the desktop for a moment he hunched over the keyboard again. “Well, you found me, so I’m going to just use your transmission and get a little look-see at you.”

It took longer than he’d care to ever admit. He hadn’t slept in nearly forty-eight hours, and that was his excuse that he was sticking to, damn it. But he found the computer, no…computers, plural. “What the fuck?” Digging around Quincy slowly began to activate the cameras built in, idiots. Never leave a computer hooked up to the Net with hackers out looking for you.

Muttering about the idiocy that was overly prevalent on the planet he stopped at the first shot he saw. Leaning in he blew the image up and cursed, loudly. Grabbing his phone he dialed fast. “Bulldog, I have our hacker slash spy, and you’re never going to fucking believe it.” He watched the obviously blind woman move around the space and pause in a shaft of sunlight. She slowly lifted her chin and let out a breath. So did he when he caught a glimpse of her face. “We have a serious issue to boot.”

Hanging up, he leaned back to watch her. The other cameras weren’t picking anything up yet so he just watched. He knew her, he’d swear he did, but where he just couldn’t place. She looked torn up and, worse, beaten. As he watched she stiffened and turned. Hitting the volume button Quincy heard a door creak, nasty words being passed, and then a tray of something shoved into her hands that she fumbled with but saved at the last moment.

Waiting until the door was shut and she was alone again he turned the volume down as she moved to the bed. Sitting, she very carefully set her cane to one side and balanced the tray on her lap. Her fingers moved slowly over everything there, bumping the glass slightly and sending the spoon rattling. “Who are you, woman?” he murmured and then shot to his feet. He had to seriously pee.

Two hours later everyone was gathered and Quincy was relatively sure he had no clue what was going on still. Looking to those that Talon had pulled in for the op he nodded to the familiar faces. Besides Talon there was Rayne—one of T-Rex’s Royal Guards, Allister—obviously Jackie had said he could come, Sully was there, too, and then they had Vargas who was a Wolf, Jester a Jaguar, Treston a Lion, and Slade a Sorcerer. Having Slade there was good. Since Quincy would be running point from the base, having a magic user in the field was a smart plan.

He knew that a half dozen others would be joining the Team but only as backup and to catch any that ran. They weren’t in this meeting merely because they had only been called in ten minutes ago, right after he’d finished briefing Talon on everything.

“Lads, sorry to drag you out of your warm beds.” He looked apologetically to Allister and Sully. They had mates and children after all. Quincy glanced to the others. “I found our leak.” Talon had told him to keep the bit about her likely finding them under wraps for the time being.

“About time,” Sullivan said on a yawn, leaning back in his chair. “Thought we’d never find this bastard,” he added in a grumble.

Sharing a look with Talon, Quincy nodded. “Yeah, I was getting worried about it, too.” Clicking on the main screen, he pointed. “There’s our leak to Nathaniel’s group,” he told them and from the air being sucked through teeth, the fact it was a female shocked them. “I’ve managed to do some digging on her. Her name is Parker Michaels. Nine years ago she and a friend yet unidentified were on a beach enjoying the day when a group of Rogue Dragons accosted her. One burned her and, as we all know, Dragon’s Fire isn’t exactly the sort that goes out with a good stop-drop-roll routine.”

“Shit,” someone breathed out at the table.

“She was in hospital for just over a year, various surgeries, physiotherapy and multiple graftings being required to get her back to this stage.” Quincy adjusted the image to one he’d captured where light actually showed the damage to her face. “She was released into the care of one Nathaniel Silverwing.” He pulled up the video feed from the hospital to show him signing her out and then walking Parker out of the hospital and to his limousine. “From there she and Nathaniel dropped off the radar, completely.”

Turning Quincy looked at everyone but studiously avoided Talon’s gaze. This had to be hard on the Dragon King. It was his son, a son he’d never even know about until recently, that they were talking about. “Until fourteen months ago,” he said softly. “That was when the first incidents occurred but, not being aware of just what was happening until we had more information, we didn’t know and couldn’t track. Since we figured out who was behind this and why, I’ve had all the hackers digging back for any image, clue, purchase, or, well, anything we could find. That entry into the States that we thought was his first wasn’t. It was just the first under his given name and passport.”

Moving back to the screen Quincy slid his fingers over the surface to bring up other videos and corresponding files. “Nathaniel has been in and out of the United States a total of forty-nine times over the last ten years. The first visits were with his adoptive parents but he’d always ditch them in the airport and go through customs at a different point so he could use one of his other identities before meeting back up with them. As I said, only the last time did he use his true name.” He pushed a few more items around.

“I found this from some vacation video shot nine years ago but only recently uploaded, it’s grainy and took the computers hours to get good enough for facial recognition but here we go.” Quincy hit play and then zoomed past the couple actually being videotaped to the scene up the beach. “This is Parker, her friend I am still working to ID, and”—he went in closer on a group—“our intruders on the scene.” Falling silent he let them watch as the male went to confront the group, got shaken about, turned into a Fox and raced off. Next came the part even Quincy couldn’t watch so he turned his back as the Dragon grabbed Parker and then lit her up on fire. The screams from other beachgoers were loud as she dropped to the sand trying to put out the flames that did nothing but melt the sand into glass under the intense heat.

Every single person at the table looked green. The non-Dragons looked ready to vomit though. Turning off the video Quincy moved back to the table and slid the packets to each of them. “Inside you will find the information for the location, satellite scans as of two hours ago, building plans, and what little I could provide of the interior layout and men.” He’d taken snapshots from the hijacked computers of faces and the rooms. “I’ve marked her most likely position given time, the sun, and a few other factors.”

Talon stood then. “Study the packets and be ready to move in half an hour. Gentlemen, this is a hard strike, I only want two people alive from inside that building,” he told them, “Parker Michaels and Nathaniel Silverwing. Everyone else you have orders to terminate with extreme prejudice. Wheels up in forty,” he said before heading to the door with Quincy on his heels. They needed to meet the backup team as they came in and go through it all again.

* * * *

Three hours later, in position surrounding the compound holding Parker Michaels…

They were all just waiting for the go, every man itching to get in there and hurt those that had been hurting those chosen by Gaia to be mates. Rayne looked to his partner on the op, Slade. Normally Rayne as all Dragons had a natural mistrust of magic users but Slade was pretty easy going. About three hundred or so years old, still looked like he’d get IDed in a bar, the Sorcerer was very well versed in his craft. They were the ones that would be going straight for Parker Michaels and getting her out.

Rayne knew what every partnership was tasked to do. They all had discussed it at length to ensure everyone knew where everyone else would be and when. It was the only way to ensure that if a Dragon needed to let loose, one of his teammates wasn’t in the fire.

“Everyone read,” Quincy’s voice came through the comms, hands moving up to touch the earpiece automatically. “Satellite infrared feed shows that Parker is alone, there’s a large group in what we’re calling the common area with a few on sentry duty.” A small pause of open air through the comms before Quincy was back on to say, “You are good to go, I repeat, mission is a go.”

Rayne and Slade moved at once, in near perfect sync as they headed right for the front door. Rayne was acting as battering ram and Slade was protecting them both with a cloak to keep them off the cameras until the breach was made. “Three,” Rayne whispered, “two, one!” He snarled, hunching his shoulder and tearing through the door. Rolling, he came up with weapons in hand as Slade slipped past to race up a hall. After a quick scan Rayne raced after him.

Through halls, around blind corners, straight through intersections they ran. Slade was throwing up shields each time they had to expose themselves. Their portion of the mission was straight speed. They couldn’t be stopped for any reason at all. Which was a concern given that whoever had built the compound had obviously been drunk and had a puzzle fetish.

Holding up a fist at another intersection he knew Rayne came to a dead stop at his back. Looking cautiously around the corner Slade saw an issue. The sentries had been called in as soon as they’d hit the door and were now between them and the girl. Drawing back he waved Rayne up the hall a little before he told him the situation in a low near-subvocal tone. “I will see if I can draw them away, a little illusion to get their attention,” he explained. “It’s not my best attribute by any means but if we can thin the numbers then we have a shot of getting through to her.”

Slade watched as Rayne thought a long moment and nodded. “But can you add a little fireworks to make them think they’re being shot at? It’s always more effective to draw a Dragon away because we all know that shooting at a Dragon just pisses the beast right the fuck off and makes them lose whatever cool they might have had.”

“That I can do,” Slade said softly and then moved back to the corner with Rayne across the hall to watch for anyone that he couldn’t see coming. Shaking his hands out, Slade closed his eyes to center himself and began the illusion of several large warriors. He had one run past the intersection the sentries could see and then another who turned his head and shouted a warning over his shoulder. Two more came up and put themselves at the corners taking potshots at the Dragons as more illusions ran past. Getting the sharp “ping” off of metal and creating small explosions of concrete was easy. Doing it while keeping his illusions looking solid was brutal.

“Six are running after them, get those illusions gone,” Rayne told him as he watched a lone sentry stand in the shadows, weapon up and eyes glowing. He was using heat vision to watch up the hall where the illusions had gone. Not quick enough obviously to realize they were giving off heat unless…“Did you give them heat?” he asked Slade as the man continued to concentrate on disappearing his illusions.

“Of course,” Slade murmured with a frown and then turned. “Dragons need something tangible to chase and would have known instantly if they were nothing but an empty illusion of light and nothing more.”

“Seriously impressed right now,” Rayne told him with a grin. “We have one left. Can you shield me up the hall so I can get right to him and snap his neck?”

Slade shot him a look and said, “Of course.” Rayne watched Slade relax as he took a slow breath. “Go,” he murmured quietly as he focused on keeping Rayne absolutely invisible to all spectrums of light and keeping the air around him constant to mask his natural temperature. Once he heard the very distinctive “crack” he dropped the shielding and moved quickly up to the door. Running his hands over it he felt for any magic or alarms or, worse yet, explosives. “It’s clean,” he told the Dragon watching his back. Laying a hand to the locking mechanism he worked it slowly. Thankfully it was mechanical and not electronic or he’d have been screwed.

Once the door was open Rayne swept in checking for anyone else in there before turning to look at the scarred female. “Parker Michaels?” he asked her as he moved closer to shine a light in her face for visual confirmation. At her nod he tapped the comms. “Retrieval team has the package and we are making our way to the extraction point.”

Touching Parker’s arm lightly Slade waited for her to turn her head. “Ms. Michaels, if you will come this way, we will get you out of here.” Guiding her hand to his shoulder he looked at her. “We’ll be moving fast so keep the cane up from the ground and be ready to use it as a weapon as needed.”

Chapter Three

Lifting her head from the pillow Parker nodded. “Please tell me that you are here to kill me.” She wasn’t strong enough to be another person’s pawn. She just simply couldn’t do it. “I gave you all that you needed to convict me, so I’m ready to accept punishment.” Because it would mean that she would no longer be held under Nathaniel’s thumb and she could no longer harm another with what she could do, and she could do one hell of a lot.

“No, ma’am, we’re here to get you out,” Slade told her, passing her the cane as he tugged her to her feet. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but we really need to move,” he murmured softly.

“Company is heading our way,” Rayne said, his finger to his comms. Slade couldn’t wear an active comms since his magic would fry it out, so Rayne was the only one getting intel fed through the earpiece. “Twelve are coming at us,” he added.

“I need you to hang on to my shoulder as we move. You will be between me and Rayne here,” Slade told her. “I’m Slade von Trustian and the growly-sounding one is Rayne Crimsonwing.”

Parker nodded. “I can fry the cameras if you want me to. Just get me close to them and they will all fizzle. That’s why they haven’t been able to put cameras and microphones in my room,” she admitted to him. “I’m Parker” She knew that they already knew that but she couldn’t help herself from saying it again.

“Also if you point me toward whomever is coming our way, well I can make them forget us and they will walk right past us.” Just another lovely “gift” she had since being burnt nearly alive. “As much as I would rather many of them have their heads removed from their shoulders, my way is far more peaceful, so take us out however you need. No one will see us.”

“Don’t even worry about it,” Slade told her. “They haven’t once seen my large friend or I during our journey in. We’ll be leaving the exact same way,” he added, and at Rayne’s nod he built the shield up once more. Heading for the door he snuck a look and then got them moving the direction that Rayne told him to go.

Once they were under that bubble she saw it. Parker couldn’t help herself, but she stopped dead in her tracks and felt a panic attack coming. No, no this couldn’t be right. They were supposed to be there to kill her, not this. She was shaking. She couldn’t help herself. “No. No, this isn’t possible,” she whispered again. “Not possible at all.” She looked and the golden rope that moved from her surrounded both men that were on each side of her. Tears were spilling down her cheeks and she shook her head, taking in the outline of the men with that flash of knowledge and light as she looked at them. Both men were massive. One of them seemed to be nearly seven feet tall and the other was just as large, if only off by a couple of inches.

“Move quickly now,” Rayne said, his eyes on the back trail. Hand to her back he pushed her forward lightly knowing that Slade would keep her moving. Touching the comms he listened as they began their retreat from the building one hall at a time. Slade had to stop from time to time to allow others to pass, the shield they were under flexing and contracting as needed. The Sorcerer was quite talented and the fact he was staying calm was a bonus. The female on the other hand seemed just short of full hysterics.

Outside, Slade moved and took her hand in his, his other arm around her waist. “When I tell you to pick up your feet, be ready for a drop. We’re going over really rough terrain from this point out,” he warned her and they started across the field for the fence and their vehicle.

She was ready to die, Gods damn fate! She was supposed to be able to die. She was supposed to be able to get out of this life finally! No more was she supposed be able allowed to hurt anyone. Never again was she supposed to be able to give anyone pain. Sobs didn’t even come close to what she was doing. Somewhere someone was laughing their asses off at her. Finally, finally she was going to be able to be free from this hell she had lived for far too long and now, Gods dammit, now she was not so lucky.

Wiping at her tears, she moved when the large man told her to, stepping when told and lifting her feet when told. This wasn’t fair, it just wasn’t! She was tied to two men, their only chance at being able to have a bond-mate, and that was just too unfair. Another sob tore from her and she snorted as she did so.

Throwing a look to Rayne as the woman sobbed in odd little bursts he saw a look mirroring what he was feeling, confusion. Slade had to figure she was just so relieved after nearly eight years her emotions were off the chart.

“Stop,” Rayne told them, his eyes flaring to the gold color of his Dragon.

Halting Parker, Slade moved them back under cover when Rayne indicated they should and watched as the large Dragon shifted into shadows, practically vanishing from sight. Now there was a trick he’d love to learn, that blending with nature to still be and yet not.

“God this can’t freaking be happening,” she whispered and turned to look out over the grounds. It was so very clear. She watched as so many men flared into the spectrum of vision that only she could see, the ties that escaped so many of them and seemed to be like ropes leading back to their bond-mates. “So many of them are bonded,” she whispered and turned her face from place to place, person to person, doing all that she could so as not to look at the men that were hers. She could clearly see both of them, the flaming outline of both men whose bonds seemed to lead back to her.

“Shh,” Slade murmured with a frown at her words. Rubbing his hand up and down her waist lightly, he watched Rayne as the Dragon looked around and then waved them forward. “Come on, time to go,” he said softly to her as he got her moving quickly just lifting her over anything and everything in the path since the level of urgency seemed to be cranked up more.

“Right, time to go.” Where could she go though? There was nowhere on this planet that she could escape to and Nathaniel couldn’t find her. He had tried once to give her a tracker but she burnt those out easily so instead he had a Mage place a curse on her so that he would always find her. “You have to kill me though,” she whispered. “It’s the only way. He will always come for me, forever. He will not let me go.”

“He can try,” Rayne told her as he opened the door for Slade to help her into the vehicle. “But he’s tried to take us out once before and he missed, which just pisses us off.”

“Down boy,” Slade murmured quietly as he handed her the seat belt. “We’ll worry about everything later but right now, we need to get you out of here and ensure we’re not a distraction for when they kill that one.”

She snorted. “Gonna take a lot to kill him. He’s learned how to harness the magic of the Mage that he kills. Trust me, he’s a monster. He’s a monster who killed his own bond-mates to harness their power,” she whispered with a slight sob.

Sharing a look with Slade, Rayne shook his head. “That is just so many ways wrong,” he grumbled as they got into the SUV. Slade was at the wheel and he was riding shotgun, literally. “But we’ve got our own group that will kick his stuck-up ass.”

“Yeah well, I certainly hope that you have some really powerful people on your side because he’s powerful.” That word just didn’t accurately describe the amount of power that Nate had amassed over his years. “He’s totally tapped into the Dark Magic of the world, of Blood Magic. He’s going to be impossible to kill.”

“We’ve got the King of all Mage, Sorcerers, and Illusionists on our side,” Slade told her. Shooting Rayne a look he shrugged. “That and the King of the Dragons and Jaguars as well as the Fae Queen, plus several contingents of Royal Guards to pull from. That’s why we handed that little pissant his ass the last time he tried coming at us.”

“Well I hope that you are right.” She sighed and closed her eyes. “I really and truly hope that you are right and you will be able to get this guy.” Lifting a hand she began to rub her temples, her scars pulling tightly as she did so. “Otherwise you really are going to have to kill me.”

“Highly unlikely,” Rayne said to her as he watched while they sped along the roads. “We don’t kill people without reason or cause, Ms. Michaels. Especially when they’ve done nothing to earn that death sentence, of their own free will.”

“I’m the reason so many people’s bond-mates were killed,” she whispered. “You have to kill me or he will find me and he will demand that I do it again for him. I can’t and won’t do it again. I sent that message so that you could kill me and instead you are saving me. I don’t understand.” Oh she knew what these two men were to her but there was no way that they knew, none.

“We don’t kill people just because they were forced to do something,” Rayne told her as he turned in his seat. “No matter what, Ms. Michaels, I can promise you one thing, Nathaniel Silverwing won’t be using your ability any time again.”

“I hope that you are right,” she whispered quietly. “I really do.” Taking a deep breath she shuddered. “I’ve always hated doing it, but I’ve tried so hard to always give the good people a heads-up on what is happening and who’s doing what. I really and truly just wish that more of them could have been saved.”

Shooting his teammate a look, Slade sighed softly. “We saved more than the rumors led most to believe,” he told her honestly. “Except for a couple right at the beginning before we got the idea of what was happening, we’ve saved nearly all of them. Nathaniel just thinks some of them are dead because we set the scenes with a few who were willing to play along.”

She let out a breath. “Thank God. I’m very glad that you were able to save more of them than you weren’t,” she told him honestly. “It makes me all kinds of happy to know that you did that. I appreciate that you all had to work so hard to save them. I tried, I really did try to give as much warning as I could.”

“We know,” Slade said as he drove along. “We appreciate the warning, too, Ms. Michaels. Without it we’d have lost more than we could bear.” Shooting her a look in the mirror, he focused on the road once more.

“Parker. Please call me Parker, not Ms. Michaels.” She should keep the distance between them, knew that she should because it would make it easier when whoever was their leader ordered her death, but still it came out. She closed her mouth then. She found herself wanting to talk to these men, wanting to tell them everything about herself and everything about, well, everything.

She regretted it, Rayne realized, regretted offering the first name. Inhaling deep he frowned and tipped his head, inhaling again slowly. Blinking he had himself a “holy shit!” moment. Poking Slade’s arm he waited until the Mage looked his way and then told him the issue with sign language.

Slade’s eyes went wide at that and he barely kept them from swerving off into a ditch. If she was Rayne’s mate that meant…Holy mother of the Gods, Parker Michaels was his mate, too. The prophecy had said he and Rayne would have the same mate, but this, this, this. He just couldn’t seem to stop that stuttering thought in his head.

“Do you want some water, Parker?” Rayne asked her. “Or we have some juice, too, plus we have a few granola bars kicking around if you want a snack.”

“Water would be lovely please if you wouldn’t mind.” Her head was throbbing, her heart ached, and she just wanted to curl up and cry. She was stronger than that. She knew she was stronger than this. “And if you have some aspirin that would be wonderful as well.” She doubted that they carried something like that in their vehicle but she had to ask all the same because her head felt like it was about to explode. The further from the compound they got, the more her head hurt. “Oh shit.” She grumbled. “Son of a bitch that bastard.” She fisted her hands. “He’s never been able to put anything electronic on or in me but that bastard laid a curse on me.” She touched her nose, felt the wetness, and whispered, “I can’t go.” She swallowed hard. “God I can’t leave or it’s going to kill me.” She whimpered and felt the pain moving down her head and into her spine. “Fuck.” She should have kept her mouth closed. She should have not said anything so that she could save them both pain and suffering from knowing that they had a bond-mate that had caused so many harm.

Slade slammed on the brakes and threw the truck into park before spinning. “What’s wrong?” he demanded, grabbing a couple of napkins to press into her hand. Taking the bottle Rayne handed him he opened it and pressed it into her other hand. “Talk to us, Parker, what’s going on and why is your nose bleeding like that?”

“He could never put a tracker on me because I can explode electronics or make them read what I want them to so instead that bastard put a fucking spell on me.” She held her head and bent slightly. “The further I get from the home base the more that I hurt.”

“Shit, shit, shit,” Slade said and got out of the truck to climb in the back with her. “Rayne, I need you to drive us back toward the compound a bit. Slowly, I’m going to try and get a read on this spell and I need the sat phone, too, the old one I can’t fry.” Taking the phone when Rayne passed it over he dialed the base. “Q, it’s me, we have Parker with us and Nathaniel, who has been an even badder boy than we realized, has put a spell on her to ensure that if she leaves his radius she bleeds out. Thoughts?”

“Call it justice served?” Quincy asked and leaned back in his chair. “She’s one of them. She’s just as bad as they are in my book. She led them to our bond-mates. I say either put a bullet through her brain or let her bleed out.” At the growls Quincy sat forward. “Did you just fucking growl at me? What the Goddamn hell is your malfunction?”

“She’s our mate, asshat, and that was Rayne growling at you,” Slade told Quincy as he smacked Rayne. “Dragons have big ears, Quincy, remember that. Now, let’s try this again and let’s be a little more helpful because if our mate bleeds out or dies you do know the Dragon is coming for you, right?”

“Fuck.” Quincy ran his hands over his face. “Fuck. She’s your…Get back to that later. Right.” He thought for a minute, eating several handfuls of Skittles before he said, “Bond to her. I know it fucking sucks but until I’ve seen the spell on her soul I can’t tell you how to save her. You will have to either bond her to you or wait there until I can get there, you choose.”

Looking around Slade groaned. “We’re in the middle of nowhere, Quincy, in a standard truck, not exactly how I imagined this moment.” Fuck, fuck, fuck. “Can you get to us without Talon blowing a conniption with you leaving the base?” he asked.

A flash of light to the side of them and Quincy knocked on their window. “Of course I can. King of the Mage and all that,” he said with a grin and looked at Parker. What he saw nearly had him going to his knees. “Fuck me.” He breathed out and gulped, literally. “How old are you, Parker?” He breathed very, very quietly.

“Twenty-seven,” came the reply from the woman that turned toward him. “You have a bond-mate,” she whispered. “But…” She cocked her head to the side. “I’ve never seen that one.” It was a very, very, very thin line that raced from Quincy to Parker. “What is that?”

“Fuck. What are your parents’ names?”

“Lydia and Michael Michaels. Yeah, I know silly. At one time I had found a birth certificate but it held the name Wallace.”

Quincy’s knees buckled slightly. “Fuck,” he breathed again.

“Lydia and Michael were my adopted parents though. Evidently they adopted me from people who were more into themselves than anyone else. I remember them, the people that had been my birth parents. I also remember a brother. A young man who seemed to take the brunt of the abuse that the couple doled out.”

Quincy looked to Slade and then Rayne. “Fuck.” He seemed to be stuck on that word. “Goddammit.” He growled and walked from the truck, his hands fisting and tugging at his hair and cussing the whole time.

“Why is he so angry?” she asked as she listened to the swearing that had her wincing more than once. “It’s because you haven’t killed me yet, isn’t it?”

“No one is fucking killing you!” Quincy shouted back toward the truck and approached it quickly. “Parker was my uncle’s name,” he told her softly. “My last name is Wallace. It seems as if your parents, Mage as well by the way, saved your ass so that you didn’t suffer the same abuse that I had.”

She didn’t understand. Shaking her head she whispered, “Okay…and?”

“And you are my fucking sister,” Quincy shouted at her which made her wince and tug back from him in fear.

“Quit yelling at our mate, Mage,” Rayne snarled from the front seat. “I can easily make your son the next one in line for the Throne right fast if you keep it up.”

“All right, everyone chill,” Slade said, putting a hand on Rayne’s shoulder while he used the other to rub Parker’s back. “You’re her brother, she’s our mate, Nathaniel did something to her that is killing her, Quincy. I’m a Sorcerer and, if I had my books and time I might be able to figure this out but you’ve got the whole ball of wax built in. Just do something please.”

Quincy nodded and looked at her. “No wonder I just knew that I knew you.” Shaking himself out of it he looked to her and nodded. “What I’m going to do might hurt you but don’t fight me. I won’t let you die,” he assured her and looked to the men. “She’s my blood. You know what that means to me. She’s as important to me as Maya. Are you going to let me do what I need to do?” He knew to ask when there was a Dragon about to shift and a Sorcerer who at times scared the shit out of Quincy with how powerful he was.

“Do what needs doing,” Slade said and looked to Rayne, who gave a jerky nod. “Ease down, big guy, she’s safe, Quincy’s not going to harm her,” he murmured quietly. Slade waited until Rayne relaxed and the Dragon was less prominent before looking to Quincy. “Do it, Q,” he said to the Mage and rubbed Parker’s back. “Trust him, Parker, he’s going to undo whatever Nathaniel did.”

Parker nodded and closed her eyes. “I will trust you,” she whispered to let her walls down. When she did she could hear the jumble of thoughts from all of them and had to fight herself from tossing her walls back up, especially when she felt Quincy there in her mind.

“Shield your thoughts. She’s able to read every single thing in your mind and it’s hurting her,” Quincy barked out as he shifted through Parker’s mind and then smiled. “There it is. Fuck.” He pulled back suddenly and looked at her with wide eyes. “Oh Goddamn. I can’t pull that one out,” he whispered in shock. “It wasn’t just any Mage who did it. Fucking Chaos marked her. You are going to have to call Talon because only Cin can save her. Fuck.” He growled. “And it’s not pretty.” He had seen what it did to the Vampires. Fuck, what was it going to do to his baby sister?

Shielding Rayne while Quincy worked, Slade kept his thoughts benign and calm. Blinking at Quincy’s words he shook his head. “How?” Slade asked, hearing the same question from Rayne from the connection. “When would Chaos have had the chance?” he said, handing the sat phone to Rayne when the thought formed in the Dragon’s mind to call Talon.

“Likely when he saved her life,” Quincy said and kept hold of Parker’s hand. “You saw the footage. She was covered in Dragon’s Fire. Dragon’s Fire can’t be put out with a stop, drop, and roll kind of thing.” He rubbed his forehead and paced. “Fuck. How the Goddamn hell could he have fucking done this?”

“Another Dragon could have put the fire out, Quincy,” Rayne said, dropping the phone on the passenger seat. “Talon is going to collect Cin but he can’t until they finish at the compound. He has the Guards taking her to the base and he wants you to do your slippy thing to get her here and back out. He doesn’t want to chance her being driven here.”

“He needs to be sure to send her Guards as well. We need to protect her even more now.” Quincy didn’t say anything else. Touching Parker’s cheek, he smiled. “A sister. Who the fuck would have ever known?” he asked in shock. “Are you boys going to be fine here? I will come back with a contingent of Dragons and Guards that I’m going to assign to her as well.”

“Guards? Am I going from being prisoner in one place to being one in another?” Parker whispered softly.

“No, Park, you aren’t going to be anyone’s prisoner but you are my sister. I need to have you safe. Your men are excellent and some of the best, but I’m totally good and down with having far more than necessary,” he told her. “Boys, are you good while I slide back?” he asked without moving his eyes from Parker’s face, amazement clear in his gaze.

“Yeah we’re good,” Slade said and looked around. “Though we are going to move off the road I think into that copse of trees.” He pointed back a little more toward the base. “Good cover and far enough in no one will spot us from the road.”

Parker felt more than saw Quincy leaving and closed her eyes again. “Oh God why do I feel that this is going to be a very, very bad thing? That whatever is about to happen is going to be really, really bad?” she asked softly. “What is happening?”

“Technically we can’t say until everyone arrives,” Slade told her. “But it’s not bad, freaky as hell but not bad. Cin will be able to help you,” he said, shutting the door. “Rayne, why don’t you move us to a bit of cover. I’m feeling seriously exposed out here.” And he knew the Dragon would be, too.

Parker kept her mouth closed. She was a pro at hiding everything inside of her. It was the one and only way that she had survived as long as she had. Leaning her head back against the headrest she simply closed her eyes. “I will trust you guys,” she whispered. She trusted them because when she was honest with herself, she knew that they were her bond-mates and she theirs and they would take care of her.

Throwing a look in the mirror as he repositioned them, Rayne stayed quiet. He was still fighting the Dragon.

“Just relax and rest, Parker,” Slade murmured softly to her. Sitting back he rubbed at his forehead. How the hell had all this gotten so complicated? He’d always been anxious to meet his mate. Yes, he was sharing her but didn’t mind and he liked Rayne. He was a great guy. Lousy poker player but great guy and there when needed.

Chapter Four

Cinnamon giggled as she stepped from the Slipstream tunnel that Quincy had opened. “You know that Talon will be all grumbly when we get back right? He’s great with his son but he gets really, really cranky when I’m not around to play mediator between father and the toddler.” Mostly because their little boy had Talon wrapped so tightly around his little finger that Talon did what the child wanted without Talon even realizing it.

“T-Rex will survive. He loves time with the little fire-breather,” Quincy told her and pointed toward the truck tucked neatly into the grouping of trees.

She then looked at the vehicle and she paused. “Oh my,” she whispered and the angel flowed free. “Take me and introduce me to your sister, Quincy,” she murmured. “So that I can hopefully save her before Nathaniel gets to Chaos and he destroys the girl.”

Guiding her to the SUV he pulled the door open. “Parker, this is Cinnamon, she’s…special. She’s going to pull the Darkness from within. Hopefully in time,” he added under his breath. Looking to the Guards that continued to step out of the Slipstream he waved them into a protection net.

Parker nodded and saw the pure glow of goodness. Smiling, she whispered, “You have a bond-mate as well. I see the tie between the two of you, but you”—she reached out and let her hand move lightly through the shimmer that only she could see—“are stunningly beautiful.”

Cin smiled. “Thank you. You truly see the being that I am. You, more than anyone else in the world, can see the truth of just who I am,” she murmured. “Now then, I need you to step out of the vehicle please.” She looked to the men and smiled. “Rayne, Slade.” She bowed her head to them. “I see you have found your mate, gentlemen. That’s very good, my friends.”

Parker moved and fumbled for the door handle. It took her several moments but finally was able to open the door. Moving from the men she heard a growl again and smiled. “Do you want me to wait, Rayne?”

“No,” Rayne grumbled but he got out of the truck and moved around. “I just don’t like what’s coming.” He’d seen it too often when Cin had been helping those Vampires she could, the pain she put them through, and they were immortal beings. Shutting his thoughts down tight he leaned against the corner panel of the truck to keep watch.

Parker slid out and placed her hand in the woman’s hand. She smiled trustingly up at the “face” of the woman and nodded. “Thank you for this. I just…” She sighed. “I just want to be free,” she whispered. Even if it meant death she just was desperate for freedom.

“I’m so sorry, Parker,” Cinnamon said and then nodded to Quincy. “Catch her when she falls but do not touch her until then.” When the man nodded she didn’t even hesitate but reached in. It was as if she were stabbing her hands into the woman’s head and the screams that came from Parker were expected.

Pain. Blinding and true pain filled her. Never before had she had such pain. Even when she had been beaten almost to death it hadn’t hurt this much. She was screaming so much that her voice cracked. Her mouth only let out croaking sounds after a time and then suddenly it was gone and she dropped. Blinding pain and then nothing.

Cinnamon tossed the writhing mass of Darkness that she pulled from Parker to the ground and then sent electricity into it, burning it as it writhed. “That was harder than I had ever believed it would have been. She’s so much more than she appears though,” she whispered to them. “All right, Q, take me home. Talon is having a fit because he felt me taking as much of the pain from her as I could.” And she hadn’t been able to take a great deal of it either.

Easing Parker back into the SUV Quincy looked to her two mates. “You can drive her to the plane and get her home,” Quincy said softly. “She’ll recover in time, but she’ll need a little time to sleep off the effects.” Stepping back he moved to Cin and the Dragon Guards that waited. Looking to them all he opened a Slipstream and guided them all through.

Looking to Rayne, Slade shrugged. “Might as well get driving, we’ve been dismissed.”

* * * *

She didn’t understand the movements she was feeling when she began to wake. She was, in a bed? Sitting up she weaved and lay back down. “Oh God,” she whispered and put her hands to her head as she did so. “Where are we?” She felt someone close to her. She couldn’t tell who it was though. When the bed dipped again she realized that she had been surrounded by both men in the bed.

“Airplane,” Rayne told her while Slade collected water and a couple pills for her head. “Lay still. Slade is getting you something for the headache.”

Sitting back down on the other side of her Slade touched her hand. “Two tablets,” he told her before setting them in her palm. “And I have water, too. Rayne will lift you a bit so you can take a swallow or two.”

Once that was done Rayne eased her back down. “We’re heading back to the base. We should be landing in a few more minutes.”

Parker nodded. “Thank you.” Her eyes were once again closed so that she couldn’t see the connection between the three of them and instead asked, “How long have you two known each other? And just how much trouble am I in with the person who’s your leader?”

“A couple hundred years,” Slade said as he watched her. “I doubt you’re in any trouble at all with Talon, though he might be a little grumpy we put him on solo diaper duty. But I suppose we’ll know soon enough since we’re a couple hours behind Cin and Quincy who will have already been telling him everything.”

“That hurt more than anything I think I’ve ever experienced,” she admitted to him. “Well I take that back. Being burnt alive by a Dragon was the most painful thing ever.” She shivered. “Which is why I’m afraid of Dragons.”

Sharing an amused, at least on his part, look with the Dragon on her other side Slade coughed slightly. “You do realize you have a Dragon for a mate right?” he asked her softly. “One who is slightly miffed at that comment of yours at the moment.”

She shrugged. “He wouldn’t hurt me though,” she told him softly. “All three of us know that he would never, ever hurt me.” She didn’t know a great deal but that was one thing she knew instinctively. “Tell me that I’m wrong and I will be afraid of him but I’m not,” she told him simply. “Besides, he’s my Dragon, not just any Dragon.” Any other Dragons, however, and she would have intense fear and knew it.

“Aww,” Slade said with a grin, “that’s so sweet, she has herself a pet Dragon.” He teased the big man and chuckled at the low snarl he got. Snickering, he shifted and stretched his arms over his head to crack his back. “Rayne would never hurt you, me likely, you never.”

Parker smiled and nodded. “I know.” Holding out a hand to the Dragon in question she wiggled her fingers. “Come and sit beside me, please?” She wanted to know what it felt like having each of them on each side of her. She just wanted to take comfort from them while she could.

Taking her hand, Rayne settled down at her side, his head on his hand as he looked down at her. Lifting her hand he rubbed her fingers very lightly to his stubbled chin and felt the Dragon relaxing inside of him.

She felt the connection between both men and sighed happily. “I can see the golden glow surrounding all three of us when we are all touching like this,” she whispered quietly. “I happen to really like it as well. Will you each let me see you? I want to know what you both look like, if you wouldn’t mind?”

“Sure,” Slade agreed and Rayne echoed softly from her side. “What do you need us to do, Parker?” he asked her quietly as he stroked her fingers lightly. They were safe for the moment so a little indulgence was easy enough to give her.

“I want to touch your faces. I will see you with my fingers.” That’s why when Rayne was letting her fingers toy with his face it was going straight to her core. “It’s…” She bit her lip. “It’s something unique and something that I really like and want to do. I want to see you.” She ran her fingers over Rayne’s face and smiled as she did so. “You are a rather handsome man,” she whispered quietly.

“Thank you,” he said, shooting Slade a look to shut up when he heard another snicker. Closing his eyes as her fingers trailed over his nose and eyelids he let out a breath. She was petting him, not quite how he would have imagined but it was amazingly calming to him to have her stroking his skin.

“You are also a really, really big man, aren’t you?” She could tell that he was with as large as his facial features were. She then turned to Slade. “Will you let me see you as well?” So far only the Dragon, her Dragon, had agreed to allow her to see him. “I’ve seen my Dragon, now can I see you, my Sorcerer?”

Easing in closer Slade leaned in and put her hand to his cheek. “Of course,” he told her quietly and sat still, his eyes closed, under her touch. Keeping all his thoughts tight so she didn’t pick anything up as she stroked his skin he relaxed at her first soft stroke.

“I still hear them,” she whispered to him with a smile. “I’m a lot more than you think I am.” She moved one hand down and captured his hand with hers. Bringing it to her cheek she closed her eyes and leaned against his hand. “Look inside and know me.”

Opening his eyes to look at her Slade licked his lips. He hated going into others’ thoughts. But this was his bond-mate. He’d do it for her, this one time. Letting out a slow breath he slid slowly into her mind and felt all that she was reach for him.

Parker let him see all that she could truly do. She allowed him to know all of her secrets and allowed him to see the power she had held back and hidden from Nate for all those years. She allowed him, and by extension Rayne, to see exactly what she could do if she had to.

“Definitely Quincy’s sister,” Rayne said softly, moving in closer to her. Stroking the backs of his fingers over her other cheek he watched her carefully.

“Amazing,” Slade told her as he sat back a little and ran his fingers up and down her arm on his side of the bed.

She lay down between both of them once more and closed her eyes. “I really rather do like being here between the two of you. I’ve never in my life felt as safe as I do here with one of you on each side of me.” Silly she knew but there it was.

“That’s because we’ll always keep you safe,” Rayne told her as he adjusted the blanket over her. Checking the time he sighed. “About twenty minutes until we land. From there we go straight to the base so Talon can have a chat with you.”

“Who is Talon?” she asked as she snuggled up against Rayne and felt Slade moving to curl around her back. Yawning she rubbed her cheek to his clothed chest and closed her eyes. “Is he going to be angry with me? Is he the one that was left with solo diaper duty?”

“Talon is our boss, Cin’s mate, King of the Dragons, and was abandoned on diaper duty,” Rayne told her, settling a hand on her hip. “He won’t be angry with you, Parker, but he will have questions, little one.”

“I will answer him as best I can. I will do anything that I can to tell him the truth. I will never hold back anything if it will help you guys and your cause.” She bit her lip and then added, “I don’t know a great deal though and that really sucks. I was only pulled out to find and point out the bond-mates, to find them on the Internet and so on.”

“Then just tell him that,” Slade advised, resting his arm around her waist in a lazy drape. Yawning, he breathed in her scent. “He’ll ask you a few questions, you’ll answer the best you can, and if you can’t answer just tell him so. That’s all there is to it,” he said.

“Sounds good. I just want Nate to be stopped. However it has to happen, he has to be stopped. He’s hurt far too many people. He killed his own bond-mates in order to gain more power.” She shook her head. “No, he has to be stopped. So very much he has to be stopped.”

“Shh,” Rayne murmured, squeezing her hip as he pressed a light kiss to her hair. “We’ll stop him, Parker.” He breathed out softly. “We won’t let him hurt any more bond-mates. We won’t let him hurt you again either.”

“He can’t hurt any more of them because he won’t know how to find them. I was the one who found them. I could touch a computer and find them through the screen, but he didn’t know that was also when I was sending the messages to your teams so that you would hopefully save them as well.”

“Which we did,” Rayne told her softly. Rubbing his hand lightly to her hip he breathed in her scent. “Doesn’t mean we’re not going to protect you, to keep watch over you, darling. It’s part of our job as your bond-mates to keep you safe in all ways.”

That had Parker smiling and she nodded. She felt the plane starting its descent. “Should we get up and get into seats and buckle up or are we safe on this bed?” she asked and pulled Slade closer while curling tighter to Rayne.

“We’re safe. The bed is on a system that will keep us pretty much level the entire flight. It was built to fly injured in and out easily without a need to strap them in. It catches a little at the beginning and end, but you should feel”—Slade paused as the bed slid smoothly to level again—“it shift any second,” he finished with a chuckle.

“I’ve been feeling it,” she said with a smile. “I can’t see but I’m able to feel things far more than anyone else normally could. I’m able to also smell and taste things where most people wouldn’t or couldn’t.” She held him a little tighter. “Like now, I feel the nose of the plane dipping down now.”

“Lining up with the runway,” Rayne said softly to her. “We’ll be on the ground in a couple of minutes now.” They really should get up but he didn’t feel like it, not with his mate pressing up tight to him like she was.

“I really like this a lot.” They were all fully dressed but it didn’t matter. Honestly all that mattered was that she was there with them. She was surrounded by the men that would be her bond-mates, if they kept her. “Are you going to keep me?” she blurted out.

“Of course we’re keeping you,” Slade said, lifting up onto his elbow to look down at her. “Parker, you’re our bond-mate, precious, unique, and just ours. No way are we giving you up, not now, not ever, darling.”

“I had to know, I had to ask,” she told him softly. “I just really and truly needed to know.” She reached out to one and then the other, touching them as she did so. “I’m glad that you want to keep me. I want to keep both of you as well.”

“Good, because we’re not giving you up.” Rayne reiterated Slade’s words. Tipping up her chin he dropped a kiss to her lips just as wheels hit tarmac and they began to slow. “We’re here,” he murmured unnecessarily. “We have a short drive and then you and we have a meeting.”

Nodding Parker licked her lips and let them help her up. Her knees were more than a lot shaky and she felt herself falling. “All right I don’t think that I’m over what the woman did to me.” She felt as weak as a kitten and as if all of her body had been rearranged on a cellular level.

Rayne scooped her up in his arms and Slade passed over her cane. Heading toward the front of the plane Rayne stepped down and headed for the SUV waiting for them. One of many that were left at the airport for their use. “Keys should be under the front driver’s wheel well,” Rayne said to the Sorcerer as he started looking for them.

“Got ’em,” Slade held up the box a moment later and, digging out the keys, unlocked all the doors.

Parker’s eyes were closed as she nestled up close and against Rayne. “I could become very, very used to you holding me close like this,” she murmured and rubbed her scarred cheek against his neck. “I think mostly because you smell so very nice. I think that I could become very, very used to having you holding me like this.”

“It can be arranged,” Rayne told her, nodding to his friend when he pulled the door open for them. Easing in slowly, he settled Parker in the center seat so she could easily lean into him. Of course that left Slade to drive but that was fine. The Sorcerer didn’t seem to mind getting in behind the wheel and got them moving in minutes.

Laying a hand on each of their thighs Parker just simply lay her head back against the center seat, slumping down slightly as she did so. “This is actually really very nice,” she admitted quietly. “I happen to very much like this a great deal, being able to have this moment in time with you both.”

Touching her hand lightly Slade smiled. “We’ll have many more moments together, darling,” he said, adjusting the heat a little. “We have a long future ahead of us.” And that was the goal both he and Rayne had agreed they were aiming for. No second best for them, they wanted it all.

“That would be very lovely.” Parker kept silent for a very long time and then she admitted to them, “I’m scared. I’m worried what this man will do to me when he learns all that I did. I know you have said that he wouldn’t hurt me but I can’t help but to think that he will. I’ve been at the mercy of far too many men in my life and I am so tired of being their victim.”

“He’s not going to hurt you, Parker,” Rayne said honestly. “He’ll likely try a few scare tactics, a bit of coercion and some blackmail. Just don’t let him ruffle you. Talon’s job is to protect us all, not just the Dragons but all those that are other. He’s the First Chair of the Council which means he takes protecting all the peoples very seriously. Just remember, whatever he says be honest, be forthright, and call his bullshit if he spews it.”

“I will.” She hated to call anyone on bullshit and add to it that he was a Dragon. “Dragons terrify me,” she whispered. “God they scare the crap out of me because Nate was one as well. I’m utterly scared to death of them.”

Sharing a look with Rayne, Slade let out a slow breath as he tightened his hands on the wheel. Both were very, very careful to keep what it was all about from her. Slade was worried though. He didn’t show it or let it tinge his thoughts, just harmony and contentment at the forefront.

Parker was nearly sleeping by the time that they pulled into the compound. She frowned only slightly when she felt the bump and then heard the whispers of men around them. Parker’s hand gripped both men’s thighs and fear crept into her once more. “Slade?” she whispered softly.

“It’s okay,” he told her, touching her hand lightly. Slade stroked her fingers lightly. “We just went over the scanner unit and the lads are just checking the truck. It’s been at the airport for a while and, while we have great security there, it’s better to be safe than sorry. But don’t worry, it’s just protocol, Dragons can sniff out all explosives, no matter what they are. And they are done. Now we’ll drive for a few more minutes to the main building where we’ll get out.”

She nodded and found herself clenching his hand in hers. She began to shiver then. Damn she wasn’t ready for this fear! Not now, she needed to be able to have a moment without fear, dammit all to hell and back again. “Have I mentioned that I’m really, really terrified of Dragons? Scared to death of them?”

“You did mention that, several times,” Rayne said, rolling his eyes. “You don’t need to be, darling. Not a single one of them is going to hurt you, I swear it.” When they pulled up in front of the main building he opened the door. “Scoot out to me, Parker,” he told her, his hand still in hers.

Trusting Rayne completely she moved toward him. “I trust you, Rayne, but you are the only Dragon that I trust. I’m sorry if that offends but I had one take my sight from me, scar me so badly that I’m surprised that either of you can even look at me, and then Nathaniel.” She shuddered. Moving so that she could wrap her arms around his arms she held onto him. “Thank you, Rayne, for holding on to me.”

Dropping a kiss to her hair he hugged her close. “Always,” he murmured. Scooping her up again, he headed for the building, not wanting her to trip on anything along the way. Slipping in when Slade pulled the door open for them Rayne thanked him and headed for the elevator. Setting her on her feet he hit the button for the top floor and wrapped his arm around her to keep her to his side.

She felt Slade move up and close behind her and sighed. Closing her eyes she breathed in these two men, these men that were hers. “Why do I have a feeling that I’m really, really not going to like whatever is said with this person Talon?”

“Because it’s statistically impossible to get through a first meeting with Talon without the urge to kill him,” Slade said and shrugged at Rayne’s dirty look. “Come on, Rayne, you know it as well as I do. Hell I’m sure even Katherine had moments of wanting to kick him where it would hurt.”

“Katherine’s too nice for that,” Rayne muttered. “She wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

“Says you.” Slade chuckled. “I saw her punch Quincy once in the arm and even smack Trey and Mac around a couple of times.” Shifting when the doors slid open he went first with Rayne and Parker on his heels. “Besides, there is always Jackie. Pretty sure she was all for shooting Aiden, probably really wished she had while she had the opportunity.”

“I have no idea who these people are that you are talking about but they sound utterly terrifying as well.” She hated that she was afraid of…“Oh hell,” she whispered and saw it then. She saw all of the glowing bodies near them and the golden ropes that flowed from them and around. “Oh damn this is so not going to be good for me at all.” And she couldn’t seem to blame them. She wouldn’t blame them if they locked her up and tossed away the key. After all wasn’t that what she wanted when she sent the taunt and demand to the hacker of these people?

“Quit worrying,” Rayne told her as they stepped into the conference room. Guiding her to a chair he pulled it out. “It’s on wheels so sit carefully,” he murmured, holding her hand to help her ease down into the seat.

Chapter Five

“Parker Michaels,” Slade said, shifting to stand on her left as Rayne stood on her right, “I’d like you to meet our boss, King of the Dragons and Nathaniel’s father, Talon Silverwing.”

It was as if she had been slapped. Parker screamed and jumped from the chair, tripping when it wheeled behind her. Her one and only desire was to get away. If Nate was as monstrous as he was because of his father, then, Jesus, she wouldn’t ever survive the father! “No!” she screamed over and over again when the hands caught her. She bit, scratched, and twisted to get away even though she had no clue where she was going and couldn’t see even if she did.

Talon flipped her around and held her wrists to keep her from scratching him up any more. “Parker, you need to calm down,” he told her gently. Shaking his head as all the Guards and her mates moved in, he jerked his chin to make them back off. “I’m not going to hurt you, Parker, but you need to calm down, little one, you’re going to hurt yourself at this rate.” Talon could take a beating or six and still keep going but she would hurt herself soon enough. “Shh, little one, shh,” he whispered, rocking her ever so slightly.

Tears were flowing freely and she shook her head. “That’s what he said, too,” she whispered. “He said that his father taught him everything that he needed to know in order to rule the world.” She whimpered and saw that rope flowing from her to the two men that seemed to be held back by other glowing beings. “He said that his father, the displaced King, taught him everything. That’s you,” she whispered and sobbed again. “God, just kill me. I don’t think that I can survive another round of torture. I have only fifty-four bones left that haven’t been broken. Trust me, he had made sure that I knew how lucky I was that he had left some of them unbroken. Please, no more.”

Frowning, Talon rocked her slowly, his cheek to her hair. “I’m not a displaced King, little one, I am the King of the Dragons. I have been for centuries. And I’ve never, ever even met Nathaniel,” he told her honestly. “I may be his father but until a few months ago I didn’t even know he existed, Parker,” he murmured quietly.

“How is that possible?” she asked and felt herself wanting to trust this really, really big man. She couldn’t see him but she could hear the sincerity in his voice. “How could you have not known that he existed when he clearly knew that you did? He said that his father, Talon, taught him everything and how to kill the ones that were bonded. I don’t get it.” She was so confused.

“His birth mother gave birth to twins and gave him up for adoption keeping my daughter with her,” he told her honestly. “She never told me anything about the babies. I never knew of them until Talina happened to be the one to help one of my Guards and we met. But we didn’t find out about Nathaniel for a long, long time. His adoptive parents took him out of the country and raised him overseas,” Talon murmured, loosening his hold on her now that she wasn’t fighting him.

“So the parents that he sacrificed, they weren’t his blood parents,” she whispered and shook her head. “I was never able to see the parents but they acted as if they truly were his parents. I should have known though because his sister was one of his bond-mates that he killed to gain more power from. He has these dark magic spells that allow him to capture anyone’s essence and magic as long as he has the spells.”

Helping her back into the chair Talon tugged another closer to sit in and passed her a tissue to dry her eyes with. “Can you tell us what you know from the moment he first took you? You don’t need to tell us about what he did to you but anything you heard, saw with your ability, anything at all it will be a huge help,” he told her quietly. He wasn’t going to touch on Nathaniel killing his adoptive sister and bond-mate, not while he was trying to keep Parker calm. Later, oh later he was going to go ballistic. For the moment, calm was needed.

“I’ve always known when two people should be together,” she whispered. “Even before the fire I knew when people belonged.” She just didn’t see the links. “It was as if someone was whispering in my ear that so-and-so belonged with what’s-his-name or names as the case tended to be more often than not.” She took a deep breath and continued, “Henry, the man that I was on the beach with the day that I was…” She shuddered. “I didn’t know anything about people being able to turn into animals and whatever, but they came and he, God he turned into a Fox. Then the flames. God they were horrible.” She breathed and rubbed her scarred hands up and down her arms lightly. “And then he was there. Nate. He had the flames out and was lifting me, he put me in the best of hospitals but I didn’t know it was him. When it was time for me to be released he was there. I learned years later that he was the one on the beach that put me out, that his Dragon didn’t breathe fire but ice and could counteract Dragon Fire. By then the damage was done.” She touched a hand self-consciously to her face and allowed the midnight waves to cover her scarred visage. “He was furious. He had wanted me intact but then he figured out that I could talk to electronics as well. So he set me searching for the bond-mates, and it wasn’t until after the first two deaths that I knew it was him.” She breathed quietly. “That’s when I began leaving information for your hacker. It took him too long sometimes and so I had to start leaving it out more in the clear, in the open for him to grasp what I was saying. It was frustrating but finally he caught on and they began to be saved.”

Reaching out a shaking hand she rubbed her knee then. “He found the crumbs I was leaving and broke my kneecap first,” she whispered. “I knew that I had to get away, so even though I had a broken leg, I tried to escape.” She had a sour taste in her mouth as she spoke, but it was time to let it out. “He caught me. That’s when the first fifty-two bones were broken,” she whispered. “He kept careful measure you see, loved to count it aloud each time one broke.” Lifting her fingers she touched her cheek. “He was and is a monster.”

“That he is,” he told her quietly, touching his fingers to her hand lightly. Letting out a breath Talon looked to the others. They all looked nauseated and uncomfortable. He didn’t blame them. “All right, folks, everyone head home and get some sleep. We’ll meet back here tomorrow for lunch and hash some of this out. Hopefully Q has more of the computer crap decrypted and we can figure out what all is going on. Rayne, Slade, get her home and into a hot bath, lots of bubbles. She’ll feel better and then get her to bed, sleeping,” Talon said as he stood with a look at them, “to sleep and only to sleep for tonight.”

“I can help with the computer stuff,” Parker whispered. “I am blind, yes, but computers and all electronics speak to me.” She grinned and then with a wave of her hand, every single phone and pager went off in the room with some joke about a man and a goat. “Like I said, electronics absolutely love me.”

Shaking his head Talon stood and, taking her hand, tugged her up to her feet. “Go with these two goons and we will talk more tomorrow. Tonight, just relax, rest, and know you’re safe, Parker,” he said softly. Squeezing her fingers he let Rayne take her hand from him.

Parker nodded and looked up at Rayne. She felt him rather than saw him and sighed. Moving so that she could wrap her arm around his middle she whispered, “It will be kind of nice to be able to rest without worry that there will be another attack in the middle of the night.”

“Then go,” Talon told them with a nod to the Dragon. “Tomorrow is soon enough to delve back into this mess. Besides, we’ve all been going so hard at this we’re about to burn out. Quincy is likely in a full sugar coma about now.”

“Night, Talon,” Slade said, following Rayne and Parker from the room. Shaking his head he stuffed his hands in his pockets as they headed for the elevator again. He was still processing all she’d said and it was a lot to process.

Parker felt the loss of the second man. It was the strangest thing but she felt better when they both were touching her than just one of them. Pausing when Rayne stopped them before the elevator Parker turned and looked at the glow of the man that would be hers. “Why are you not walking at our side? Why behind?” She needed to know, had to know just why that was.

Looking up Slade blinked and shook his head. “Sorry?” he said as his brain clicked in and her words replayed. “I was thinking. I tend to do that and seem to only be able to do it when I’m staring at the floor. Some habits stay with us over the years and that’s one from my childhood.” He grinned at her.

“Oh. I understand that.” She couldn’t see the grin, or the expression, just the golden glow that was him. “I get lost in thought sometimes, too. At times it’s a little more than frustrating but other times”—she shrugged—“it’s kind of nice to be able to completely lose yourself to your own thoughts where no one can get in. I’m sorry I interrupted you.”

“Don’t be sorry, Parker,” Slade said, moving in closer to take her hand in his. Lifting it, he kissed her fingers and grinned against her skin. “You are the very best interruption there is,” he told her quietly.

“And you are far too charming,” Parker replied with a grin. “And I adore that about you.” Lifting his hand she pressed her cheek to it and sighed happily. He was perfect. So was Rayne. They were both stunningly perfect and here they had her. Not perfect, anything but. “Why did your boss stress the whole ‘sleeping’ thing with us?” That had her more than a little curious to be honest.

“Well,” Slade drawled and grinned at the low warning sound from the Dragon. Chuckling, he shrugged. “You see, Dragons are rather horny beasts and once they have the scent of their mate in their nose all they can think about is possessing them, fully. Rayne will behave tonight because he knows you’ve been through too much. But soon we’re both going to need to bond with you,” he told her honestly.

“Oh.” Parker was sure that her eyes got very, very wide at that pronouncement. She twisted so that she could reach out and touch Rayne as well. “Why wouldn’t we bond as soon as we could? Yes, I have been through a great deal today but I’m not against having the two of you close to me at least. Maybe instead of us all having sex we could just sleep together?” To have them close, to feel them and know that they would be there would be wonderful for her.

“We will bond soon,” Rayne told her. “But T-Rex was right, you need to sleep tonight. Doesn’t mean we’re not going to be right there, little one, because we will be. Tonight though we are going to pamper you and tuck you into bed to sleep and only sleep. Tomorrow we can reassess and decide how we want to proceed.”

“I would like that a great deal.” Leaning into Rayne she sighed as he wrapped his arm around her and felt as if she were finally home when she felt Slade wrapping around her from behind. “This is very, very nice,” she murmured against Rayne’s shirt and moved when she heard the ding of the elevator.

“It will be even better when we can be somewhere we can all relax and rest,” Slade told her, taking her one arm while Rayne took her other. Guiding her very gently they got her to the truck and tucked in the middle once more with Rayne at the wheel this time. Relaxing back in the passenger seat Slade let out a yawn. “I seriously need a nap,” he murmured.

Parker moved in closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder. “I’m sorry.” Her hand was on his chest and she sent out nothing but energy to boost him. “Maybe when we get to wherever you are taking me I should sleep alone? If I have nightmares I don’t want to wake you.” It wouldn’t be the first time and not the last either.

“Nonsense,” Slade said, wrapping an arm around her to draw her in closer. Pressing a kiss to her forehead he breathed her in. “We are all sticking together and if you have nightmares the Dragon will eat them. He likes things like that, says they’re tasty,” he teased the big man who growled at him in warning again.

Parker grinned and shook her head. Before she could even think about it, she asked, “Are the two of you lovers as well? Or rather have you been lovers? If you have, I’m fine with it. I just want to make sure that I’m not going to get between you two.” She flushed and added, “Well in that way I will, but you know what I mean.” Because she had seen the bond, and it was all three of them who were bound. Her to them and them to each other as well.

Rayne chuckled at the choking sound from Slade and, had he really felt vindictive, he would have played it up. “No, we’re just friends. A bit unusual for a Dragon and Sorcerer, we’re natural enemies normally but Slade and I actually get along, which is good given the prophecy. We’re both completely hetero, darling, which means you’re the only one either of us will be getting it on with.”

That had her grinning. “That makes me very happy.” She didn’t know why but she liked that fact. “I get to be between the two of you for the rest of forever?” she asked with a smile and then stifled a yawn. “What prophecy? I’ve never heard one before.”

“There’s hundreds of them surrounding the changers and others,” Slade told her. “But ours was, and I’ll probably get it wrong, but here goes. He of the Dragons and he of the Magic shall find their one and only where least expected. From the fires she rises as the Phoenix once did and out of tragedy they will meet and bond.”

“And if that isn’t just screaming our names I don’t know what is,” Parker whispered softly. “Because believe me, I’m totally one who was burnt in flames and I guess I did rise like a Phoenix from them.” She chewed her lips and whispered, “But what tragedy? I don’t want either of you being hurt. Ever.”

“Dead bond-mates is a tragedy,” Rayne put in, “or the fact you were held against your will expecting death, which would have been a tragedy. Or it could still be to come. Or, if you don’t believe in such things, it means nothing at all.”

“I believe in all kinds of things. I just hope that the tragedy is all over and done with because I don’t think that I would want to be in a world without both of you in it with me,” she admitted and reached blindly for both their hands. “I need you both in my world in order for it to be right.”

“We’re not going anywhere, darling,” Rayne said, taking her hand in his to hold tight for a moment. “I’m plenty hard to kill and Slade is too sneaky to be killed any time in the near future. Though if he doesn’t stop raiding my desk at work for sweets I will be the one to kill him.”

“You always have the best stuff,” Slade yawned out in a sleepy voice.

Parker could only grin. “Well you can’t argue with him I guess. If you have something that he likes then maybe you should just buy more than one of them so that he has them as well?” It made sense to her.

“Magic users always have sweets on them,” Slade murmured. “It’s a quick boost to the system to keep us going when we need it. Our bodies digest the sugar differently than a human or a changer does. It doesn’t do us any harm unless we are on constant sugar for over three days.”

“So what am I?” she asked with a frown. “Electronics do as I command, I can see the auras of bond-mates and the connections even before people meet. Heavens, I can do an Internet search on people and just know the name of their bond-mate. And I can do a hell of a lot more than that, too.”

“Well you’re part Mage, especially if you’re Quincy’s sister, but it could just be an underlying ability that helps your other abilities to work,” Rayne told her quietly. “Doesn’t mean it’s primary at all. The abilities all get murky when it’s something other than a changer or Fae.”

“Huh, that’s seriously odd. Well, whatever I am I suppose that I should be happy to have Quincy in my life again?” She chewed her lip and admitted, “I remember him. From before. He was always so wild and loved the candy Skittles. When he left Momma and Daddy thought it was my fault and beat me senseless. They were sure he would come back, after all they said that they had given him the best. It was a lie. They were so very horrible to him.” And then after he was gone, to her.

“You remember him?” Slade asked, waking up a bit at that and the fact Rayne was turning into his driveway, Rayne’s that was. “I didn’t realize you remembered him, darling,” he murmured, rubbing his hand up and down her back lightly. “And he’s still addicted to the Skittles, orders them by the skid and may just be single-handedly keeping the company in business.”

“It’s faint memories, just ones of him keeping me from being beaten but they are there,” she admitted. “And I also recall him because after he was gone the pain began and it was terrible. Until I was finally able to leave. We are stopping, why?”

“We’re at Rayne’s house,” Slade told her quietly. “I keep an apartment in town which has just enough room for me, but not enough for us all. So we are at Rayne’s sprawling ranch house,” he explained as he climbed out and helped her out of the truck. “Bonus is, he’s so rarely here it’s always neat and tidy unlike his office which is a pigsty.”

“It’s only that way to slow you and your candy-pilfering self down,” Rayne said as he came around the truck and past to open the door. “Unfortunately it hasn’t yet worked, but I’m not opposed to using explosives.”

Parker couldn’t help but giggle at him and shook her head as she did so. “Okay, which way am I going? Since I don’t have my white stick I need someone to help me navigate here.” While she could see the auras of her bond-mates, that was all she could see. “So come on, someone help me out here please?”

“You are just jealous of my moves,” Slade said, taking her hand and putting it on his arm. “Ten steps forward and then stop,” he told her and walked those steps with her. “Lift your foot for a regular step tread and move it forward about two inches. We have five steps to climb and six steps to the door where we need to step up over the door jamb which is roughly six inches and right onto the foyer floor.”

“Sounds good. Thank you.” She rested her hand on his arm and walked along at his side. “I could do this much easier with my stick. You both know that, right?” She didn’t want them to coddle her because she was sight impaired. She still wanted them to see her as capable as well.

“We know that, darling,” Rayne said from where he waited inside the house. “But until you know the full layout of the house I don’t want you getting hurt. Once we’ve given you the layout you can do it your way.”

“And as long as you don’t move the furniture, once I have the layout down I will be good.” She hesitated and then asked, “I also really need to get myself another sight dog.” She shivered. “Only as long as you both promise me that nothing will happen to him like the last one.” She had to listen to the poor thing as it had been killed and it had killed a part of her as well.

“We will protect it as we will you, Parker,” Slade told her. “Though I should warn you, not all animals, even very well-trained ones, like changers or those that are magic users such as myself. Because both Rayne and I use magic, him to shift into the Dragon and me for my spells and such, they pick up odd vibes and it can sometimes irritate them.”

“Oh well crap,” she muttered. “That’s not going to work very well now is it?” she asked with a sigh. “We don’t want to bring an animal in that wouldn’t be very well adjusted. I don’t want to do anything that would cause them harm at all,” she murmured. “So I guess that it’s just me, my white stick, and you boys.”

“We’ll figure something out for you, Parker,” Rayne told her quietly. “We don’t want you ever feeling trapped or stuck if we’re not around. I’ll get Q to do some digging tomorrow and see what he can find out for us.”

“Thank you for that. It would be nice to have one again. They were great snugglers,” she admitted. “And very good for a person as well. So yeah, definitely I would like to have another one if possible please.”

“We’ll work on it, Parker,” Slade murmured as he shut the door. “Peek into Rayne’s mind for the layout of the house. He built it so he knows every nut and bolt. Plus the fact he knows where all the furniture is, the dishes are, and so forth.”

Parker nodded and moved so that she could put her hand on his cheeks and pulled him closer. Forehead to forehead Parker closed her eyes and whispered, “Will you let me in, Rayne?” She never pushed, would never push, but she was curious as to what he saw when he saw the home. “Show me our home?”

Wrapping his arms around her Rayne pulled her in close and opened to her, letting her see the layout of the house. Luckily there was only one floor other than the basement. He showed her the living room that went into a dining room with the kitchen off that at the back of the house. On the other side of the house he showed her the games and media room, office, and library. Then to the wings where the bedrooms were. East wing was all guest space and the west wing was the master bedroom plus two smaller, empty bedroom or whatever spaces.

She nodded. Her nose rubbed against his. “And where am I sleeping and where will you guys be?” she asked softly. “So that I know where we will all be,” she murmured. “And I don’t need a media room or library. The office will be lovely because of the computers.”

“Not for a while yet,” Slade told her quietly. “We don’t want any of Nate’s men possibly tracking and finding you.”

“You’ll be sleeping in the main bedroom,” Rayne told her, stroking his hands down her body slowly. “Right with us, always.” He looked to Slade. “If I let the candy thief move in, that is,” he grumbled at the Sorcerer.

Parker smiled and rubbed her nose against Rayne’s once more. “I would like that a great deal. I’ve never slept with anyone before and would very much like to know what it’s like to feel the two of you sleeping with me, well I take that back. I slept with you both on the flight, didn’t I?” Her hands moved up and down Rayne’s chest and under his shirt. “I think you should let him sleep with us, too.”

Pressing into her hands slightly Rayne brushed his lips over her cheek. He gave a low growl. “You going to talk me into it?” he asked curiously. “Because I’m kind of interested to see just how you go about it, little darling.”

She felt the growl as well as heard it and smiled. “I really think that you should kiss me. In fact I know that you should kiss me.” She rubbed her nose to his and touched her lips to his. “Kiss me,” she whispered. “Kiss me and feel me, Rayne. Feel me and know that I need Slade with us as well.”

Pulling her in closer to him Rayne slanted his mouth over hers in a slow, deep, and intense kiss. He wasn’t going to deny her Slade or Slade’s access to their mate. He was mostly just yanking her and the Sorcerer’s chain. A little teasing, a little play.

So bad, but so good, Parker whispered in Rayne’s mind and kissed him back. Pressing in closer to him she let her hands move over his shoulders and tug him closer. I really do want more, Rayne, please. I don’t think that I want to stop, ever.

Lifting her up against him slightly, he sucked her lip into his mouth before thrusting his tongue into her mouth in a slow imitation of sex. Dragging his lips from hers he sucked in a breath. “This is a bad idea, Parker,” he whispered. “You need to get sleep tonight, tomorrow is going to be a long and very rough day, darling.”

“Sleep tonight but the kiss was so very good, honey,” she whispered and looked up at him and licked her lips. She couldn’t “see” him but she could feel him. “I think that we should do that more often and one day, hopefully, we can finish whatever pleasure we have just begun?”

“Soon,” Rayne promised her quietly. “Not tonight though. Tonight we will get you to bed and we’ll all sleep. We will reevaluate tomorrow night after we return home.” He already knew that Slade would be moving in. It was the best plan. And it had been discussed back when they’d learned the prophecy and figured it was them. “Come on, darling, let’s get to the bedroom and you can have that hot bath Talon was talking about if you’d like.”

She shivered. “I can’t believe that he’s Nate’s father,” she whispered softly and allowed Rayne to lead her into the house and toward what she assumed was the bathroom. “And yes, a nice hot bubble bath with lots of bubbles does sound wonderful.” With all that she had gone through, with all the pain, she was ready to simply lose herself for a time. “And some aspirin would be wonderful as well please.”

“Got it,” Slade called after them as he listened to them talking softly on their way to the bathroom. Moving to the kitchen he found the first-aid kit and the little box of drugs every member of the Teams kept in their homes. It was all just in case of a medical emergency or in case they were needed somewhere fast without a chance to prep. Not that it happened, ever, but one had to be prepared and since that was Talon’s motto in life they all had to live by it.

Digging out the aspirin he got a glass of cooled water and headed for the main bedroom. Hearing the water running he walked into the bathroom to see Rayne filling the tub and Parker sitting on a stool to one side looking tired. “Here you are, little one,” he murmured, stepping in close. “I have pills and water,” he told her so she could hold out her hands.

Lifting her hand toward the golden glow that was all Slade she smiled and closed her hand over the pills when he placed them there. Lifting another hand she accepted the water and took the pills gratefully. “Okay, boys. Show me where the shampoo, soap, towel, and washcloth are and then get out.” Because she wasn’t so sure that she was ready for them to see the extent of the damage to her body.

Taking the glass back from her, Slade helped her up so that he could show her everything. “Tub.” He started there. “The towel is on the toilet lid with a cloth on top of it which is right in front of your current position, vanity directly to the left with the sink closest to the door. Soap is to your right in the tub on the wall, about halfway end to end and the shampoo is on the rim right next to the taps which, with how you are facing now, will be dead ahead if you step into the tub as is.” Looking at her he brushed a finger to her cheek. “You sure you’ll be okay?” he asked her softly.

“I should be.” She smiled at them and nodded. “Just leave the door open a bit? That way if I need you, well you will know.” Chewing her lower lip she added, “And maybe something to sleep in if you have something? That would be really lovely. Even if it’s only a long T-shirt maybe?” She didn’t know how her body looked, but she felt the scars every single day of her life and knew how deep they ran. “Also could I get some lotion? I need to ensure that I put some on after the bath.”

“I’ll grab you a shirt,” Rayne told her, slipping from the bathroom.

“Lotion, lotion,” Slade murmured as he started to search the various cabinets and held one up. “Dry skin, unscented, for baby-soft skin,” he read off the label. “That should work for you, darling.” He smiled at Parker and set it on the vanity near the wall. “It’s near the sink braced up against the wall when you want it.”

“Sounds perfect, thank you.” Parker smiled and nodded. “Thank you both.” They were both being so very kind to her, so wonderful to her. “Just don’t…” She hesitated and bit her lower lip. “When you see me, just don’t let it turn you away from me?”

Rayne walked back into the bathroom and set the shirt on the vanity. “Darling, you are ours, that’s all that matters to us,” he told her quietly. Leaning in he pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Give a shout if you need anything, one of us will be hanging close but we won’t interrupt your bath time.”

Parker nodded and smiled. “Thank you.” She touched her hand to his chest and ran it back up to touch his cheek as she did so. “For everything, Rayne.” Leaning against him once more she gave him one more hug and pulled back. When she heard the door moving slightly she began to get undressed. Since she couldn’t see she had no idea if they were in the room with her or not. Humming lightly under her breath Parker used her hands to “see” and got into the tub, sighing happily as she leaned back in the heated water and bubbles.

Both men had paused and waited to ensure she was safe getting into the tub before they left and both had seen. Going to the hall Slade looked at the Dragon. “Whoever did that wasn’t merely pissed. They were trying to do as much damage as possible,” he murmured. “I know that you guys can control the Dragon Fire. That looks sadistic.”

“It was,” Rayne said very, very quietly. “I’ll get extra pillows and then make something to eat.” Neither man had eaten anything for a time.

“I’ll start dinner,” Slade offered and grinned at the look he got. “I promise, no spells, just simple cooking, a little chopping and such.” Taking Rayne’s growl as permission he headed for the kitchen.

After a time Parker pulled up and out of the tub. She waited until the water was out to start it again to rinse the suds from her body, hopefully. After she was fairly sure she had all the suds out she reached for the towel and dried her body by patting the skin dry. Reaching for the lotion she began to rub it into her skin, pausing here and there and doing all that she could to get as much of her body as she could reach. Sadly she couldn’t get her back but that was all good.

Using her hands only she touched the counter and once she found the shirt she put it on, hoping it was the right way facing since it was one of those tagless shirts. The hem of the tee fell just above her knees so she felt confident walking out of the door. “Can I get my stick back please?” She felt helpless and she hated that feeling.

Rayne pushed off the wall and walked to her. “Here.” He held it out to her and placed it into her hand when she reached out. “Slade’s making dinner, I think. Did you want anything before we all get some sleep?” he asked softly.

“I could use some food,” Parker said with a grin. “Then again I think that it’s been a day and half since I ate.” It wasn’t so much that food was withheld from her so much as she had no appetite because she knew how many deaths she had caused.

“Well, I can’t promise it will be tasty but there will be plenty of it,” he said quietly. Reaching up he stroked his fingers lightly down her cheek. “Shall we go and see what he’s done to the kitchen with his latest in cooking fiascos?”

“I think we should.” Parker leaned into his touch and sighed, closing her eyes as she did so. “I really and truly do very much like to have you touching me,” she whispered to him. “I love having both of you touching me honestly but I really do think that you should touch me often.”

“Any time at all, Parker,” he assured her, moving closer to cup her cheek. Leaning in he kissed her lightly. “Lead the way, little mate,” Rayne said, taking a step back to let her slip past him. “I shall follow your delightful bottom if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind at all.” She had her white stick in her hand and began to move. Letting her nose lead the way toward the kitchen she tap, tap, tapped her way toward where she could smell the lovely scents coming to her. Inhaling deeply she sighed happily. “Oh that smells so very, very good.”

“Finally,” Slade said with a grin, “someone that actually will appreciate all the work I put into a meal. Come in, my dear, would you care for a beverage before dinner?”

“Just because it smells good doesn’t mean anything,” Rayne muttered behind Parker as he halted to survey the kitchen. All was tidy, in its place, and only what needed to be out was. Interesting, obviously Slade had learned not to be a slob somewhere along the line.

“I would just like water please. Perhaps after dinner I will take a soda but right now with the meal, just water.” She loved to taste things fully, to be able to live in the senses she had left, and eating and drinking as those things.

“Here you go.” Slade held out a bottle and put it in her hand when she reached up. “Dinner will be ready in five if you both want to grab a seat I will bring it all to the table. Go, sit, relax, I promise, five minutes tops.” He turned to collect plates and started dishing up.

Parker grinned and turned. Bottle of water in her hand and cane in her other, she made her way to the table and sat after a moment. “Does he normally not cook or something?” she asked Rayne when she felt his hand touching hers there at the table. “Because you both sound so unsure of it all.”

“He’s been taking ‘lessons,’ rather suspicious since he won’t tell anyone where,” Rayne told her. “So we’ve all been a little concerned about just what he’s been learning wherever he is learning it.” Leaning back a little as Slade put a plate before him and another before Parker he frowned. “You sure you made this?”

“Of course I did,” Slade snorted at him as he plated up for himself and then joined them. “It’s fairly simple I know, but I only had a few minutes. It’s a mock shepherd’s pie, Parker,” he explained so she’d know just what she was in for.

“Ah.” Reaching out Parker touched the plate and then let her fingers dance across the table to find her fork. Using her hands and fingers to be able to see she took the first bite. Closing her eyes she smiled, chewed, and then told them, “This is actually really very good. Thank you.” She took another bite and then paused to ask, “Why are you boys not eating?” She couldn’t hear the utensils moving, couldn’t hear them eating.

“We were just waiting on you,” Slade said with a smile. “Besides, Rayne’s always suspicious of my cooking and likes to wait for someone else to try it first. It really shows a serious lack of trust on his part, I have to say.”

“You weren’t the one that couldn’t feel his tongue for a week after that last fiasco,” Rayne said, taking a cautious bite and chewing slowly. He had to admit, it was good.

“I apologized.” Slade groaned. “Profusely I’d like to remind you. It’s not my fault the translation software had a glitch on it. And no, we’re not discussing what it was,” he added, seeing the interest on Parker’s face.

“Oh come on, really?” she asked with a smile. “You really and truly don’t want to tell me? You are killing me here,” she teased him with a smile. “I would really love to be able to know just what it was that happened, know what it was so that when we have it again I will know to be slightly cautious.”

“It is never to be mentioned and will never be made again,” Rayne told her and warned Slade all in one shot. “Let’s just say that Slade managed to find one weakness of Dragons that none of us ever knew and about killed me in the process.”

Putting her utensils down once more she reached out blindly toward where Rayne was and placed her hand on his to give him a squeeze. Smiling to him, she said, “All right. No more chatter about it then. We will instead just simply enjoy this meal together, okay?” She licked her lips and smiled. “And I wouldn’t be at all upset with you if you wanted to kiss me to get over your agitation you know.”

“I’m not agitated,” Rayne said but leaned in to kiss her gently. “Eat your meal, Parker, and then you need to get some sleep. I will clean up after the meal since Slade cooked. Tomorrow after we are done with everything on base we should go shopping, pick up a few more things since you’ll both be here.”

Parker smiled. “I just wanted an excuse to have you kiss me again,” she admitted to him. Leaning back from him, she blindly moved toward her utensils once more and lifted them to begin to eat. “This actually really is very good, Slade, thank you again for making us a meal.”

“It was nothing,” he told her with a shrug. “Thankfully Rayne had some things here to make it work. Otherwise it would have been a lot less warm and filling. He is right though. We do need to make a shopping trip. We should likely figure out what you like to eat and what your allergies are before we get too far though,” Slade pointed out.

“No allergies and I love all food. I’ve always loved food and it’s been so long since I’ve had truly good food that I’ve forgotten just how pleasurable it is to eat,” she admitted to both men. “I love good, hearty meals, ones that fill you up. It makes me all kinds of happy.”

“Good to know,” Slade told her. “I’ll figure out a meal plan of sorts and any leftovers we have we can freeze for those nights none of us feel like the effort of cooking. Quick and easy to just pull out and heat up,” he said to Rayne as well. “Plus if we ever have the munchies for something, we’ve got a few options.”

“I think that sounds wonderful.” Parker grinned. “Maybe we should also get some of those freezer meal things for when you guys are at work so that I can still feed myself something hot instead of just cold foods.” Since she had been held captive she hadn’t learned how to do the little things she should have learned such as how to cook for herself, and such. Some things she had self-taught. Other things she had been taught by the one and only kind person, a maid that Nate had later fired because he found out that she was teaching Parker how to dress herself, how to care for herself in her new blind state.

“Those things will kill you,” Rayne said honestly. “But if we get some of those containers that are freezer, microwave, and dishwasher safe then you could just grab one of them and heat it up. Especially if it’s fresh cooked, we’d all know what was in it. I think we can get a label maker from the base so we can identify them. Do you read braille?” he asked Parker curiously.

“Yes, I was taught braille while in the hospital before Nate took me. That’s one thing that I can do.” Thankfully. “So if you have a label maker that will create braille that would be great. If not I’m sure that we will figure something else out.”

“Quincy can easily modify one of the ones we have there,” Slade told her. “Fix it up so that we can switch it between English letters and braille. That way we’ll all know what’s in the containers.” He grinned at Rayne. “Not that the Dragon will eat anything I cook without having tested it at least once.”

Parker couldn’t help but laugh and shook her head. “He will because he will eat anything that I’ve tried before. We all three know it,” she murmured with a grin. “And I’m all for trying out anything and everything at any time. I mean the only thing that can happen is I won’t like it.”

“Very true and, honestly”—Slade leaned over toward her slightly—“I have improved greatly since the ‘fiasco’. I’ve learned many things including recognizing when things are wrong and in seriously out-of-whack quantities. You can be my little guinea pig anytime you want, Parker. I was thinking on the weekend maybe doing some baking. You up for cookies, tarts, and maybe some cupcakes?”

“Oh I would love that. I love sweets and it’s been years since I’ve had anything sweet so I would truly love that please.” Once more eating, she felt more than saw the men around her and couldn’t help but smile happily. She happened to truly love feeling as cared for as she currently felt. She had only met these men and yet the connection was there and it was so tangible that she was surprised that they didn’t feel it as well.

Finishing, Rayne stood with his dish and paused at her side. “You done?” he asked her quietly. “Or did you want some more?” he added since he knew she hadn’t eaten recently. “There is more if you’d like some.” He looked to Slade who nodded that there was more in the pot.

“I would love more if you wouldn’t mind?” Since she couldn’t see what the men had eaten she didn’t hesitate in asking. “Because it was delicious and I could still go for another serving.” Because it had been delicious and filling, but she still wasn’t fully full.

“Then you shall have more,” Rayne told her, moving her fork to the side before taking her plate. Setting his in the sink he scooped up more of the concoction in the same order Slade had served it to them making the layers and returned the plate to her. “Here you are, darling,” he said, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “Your fork is right next to the plate.”

“Thank you.” She could become used to this, having them there and taking care of her the way they were. “I actually really enjoy this a great deal, having you both here with me and taking care of me. I think that you gentlemen will spoil me if I’m not careful, or am I wrong?”

“Just a little,” Slade said with a grin, getting up to take his plate to the sink. Digging out containers he began to pack up the leftovers. It would make a good lunch for a day, maybe two. “But it’s our right to spoil you, Parker. We’ve waited a long time for you, Rayne admittedly more than myself, but still, a long time.”

Frowning, she took another bite and while she chewed took a moment to gather her thoughts and then finally she asked, “What do you mean? I don’t understand. You gentlemen can’t be very old. Neither of you have even small lines on your faces.” While Slade had said this before Parker had thought that this comment about how long he and Rayne had been friends was a joke.

“I’m roughly four hundred something years old,” Slade explained. “And Rayne is…” He held up a hand to the Dragon. “No, I can figure it out.” He fell silent as he counted back. “Nine hundred plus, nearly a full millennium.”

Her fork clattered to the table and her sightless eyes went wide. “What?” she breathed out with a shaky voice. “Good lord are you kidding me? Pulling my leg?” When they said no she swallowed, gulped, and bit her lip. “God lord, you guys are, oh wow,” she whispered. “I must seem like an absolute baby to the two of you.”

Moving to the table Slade retrieved her fork and set it by her plate. “What you are is our mate and that is all that matters, Parker. Age means nothing, sweetheart. It’s the person and what is inside that’s truly the only thing of any importance.”

She nodded but was still trying to wrap her mind around it. “And how old is Nate’s father? He didn’t sound a great deal older than Nate so I had just assumed that he got Nate’s mother pregnant when she was very young, him as well.” Now she would have to shift her whole way of thinking. “And Talon, he’s not evil like Nate, right?” She hadn’t asked that question, had held off but she slipped it in there quite nicely she thought.

“Talon is just over eight hundred or so years old. Nathaniel is in his mid to late twenties though,” Rayne answered her question. “Talon had a one-night stand with a woman who gave birth to twins. The female kept Talon’s daughter, Talina, and gave Nathaniel up for adoption. Talon never knew about them at all or, I’m sure, this all would have had a very different outcome.”

“Oh,” she whispered. “And Talina, is she like Nate?” she whispered softly. “I have to know. I need to know. I know that I’m very distrustful but…” She rubbed her thumb against her inner wrist unconsciously. “I think that I have a right to be distrustful.”

“Talina is one of the sweetest people you will ever meet,” Slade told her, reaching to stop her rubbing. “She is mated and married to one of Talon’s Royal Guards, a Dragon by the name of Aiden. They have two of the most adorable kids ever, twins, Amelia and Anthony. She is absolutely the polar opposite of Nathaniel.”

“Thank God,” Parker breathed out softly. “Because he truly, truly is a monster. I know how terrible that sounds but he is a monster. That’s why I’m so afraid of Dragons, well that and because one of them did this to me.” She shrugged though. “Honestly though all that matters is the here and now, right?”

“Right,” Slade told her honestly, reaching out to cup her damaged cheek gently. “We’re not going to let anything happen to you, Parker. Only good stuff and happiness for you from now on,” he murmured, rubbing his thumb gently to the skin. Focusing he pushed a little healing energy toward her, not a lot, just enough to help the roughness start to smooth out and heal the infection there. He could do much more but it required enormous energy and a lot of trust on her part.

Parker pulled back and shook her head. Smiling, she said, “Thank you but I know what a toll something like that takes. Small pieces here and there but what’s done is done. I will always be as I am.” She felt hurt honestly, hurt because he was trying to change her so that she could go back to being “perfect” instead of as she was now. “If you can’t love me at my worst, when I’m the most hideous how could you ever look at me even if you were able to heal me and put me back to where I was?” Her tone was clear that she wasn’t trying to offend, just simply asking the honest and hard question that plagued her.

“I’m not trying to put you back to how you were, Parker, none of us have that power except maybe Quincy and Gaia,” Slade said quietly. “I was trying to heal a bit of this though because it looks irritated and, I’m sorry to say, likely infected. Were you hit recently?” he asked in a mild tone but he knew what it was, a fist to her scarred cheek. If he could get the infection gone the flesh would smooth and relax instead of looking so dried out and ready to crack. “I should have told you my intention and, you are right, it does take a toll but in small little bursts it’s not that bad. I could smooth the skin entirely but the look of the scar would remain. As I said, I don’t have the ability to fully remove it from your flesh. But if you don’t wish my magical help we should see a doctor while on base tomorrow. They will likely want to put you on antibiotics,” he murmured, pushing up from the table.

“He beat me recently,” she murmured. “Thank you. I’m sorry I’ve just never before had anyone do anything for me that I didn’t have to pay for. Thank you for attempting to help me. I really and truly do appreciate that. I’m thankful to you for what you did because it did ease my pain a bit and I’m thankful for that.”

“You’ll still need a doctor,” Slade told her. “I didn’t have nearly enough time to actually do much good. It will be back in full force by morning.” Turning he looked to Rayne who was cleaning up. “If you’re good, I’m going to grab a shower and do some paperwork for a while.” Getting a nod Slade left the kitchen, his emotions carefully contained under a fine layer of ice.

When she felt Slade was out of the room and heard water running, she asked Rayne, “He’s upset with me now, isn’t he? I wish that he wasn’t but he is, isn’t he? I didn’t mean to upset him but for so long I’ve had to pay for each kindness given to me and it’s so very hard to move past that.”

“He’ll get over it,” Rayne said honestly as he continued to wash the pots and pans. “All magic users are emotional. It’s their tie into the power source that makes them a little schizo. You get used to it or you start carrying around uppers and downers to dole out.” Turning he looked at her. “I’ll tell you a secret about Slade that, if you ever mention it to him, I will deny ever saying. Most magic users have craptastic home lives. Their families are jealous of them, demanding and often abusive. We don’t know why but when the parents don’t have the active magic gene, it’s how it is.”

Rinsing a pan he set it in the draining rack before grabbing a towel to dry his hands and move back to sit with her at the table. “Slade’s situation is a little different from most. His father died serving his lord and his mother remarried. The baron she married was an ass and tried to use Slade to get him all he wanted and desired in the world. And to ensure the young Sorcerer’s obedience in all things, the baron used to beat Slade’s mother or let his soldiers have turns at her, sexually. Slade’s mother loved him and told him to not give in, to ignore whatever the baron or his men did to her and trust in his own heart and instincts. Unfortunately Slade was young, too young to truly know anything of the world and he gave in to the baron’s demands now and again to save his mother some misery.”

Reaching over Rayne touched her fingers lightly. “She used to refuse to let him heal her, too, said he needed his strength for the day he could kill the baron and they could escape. Unfortunately for Slade that day never came for a long time and his mother died during a beating for entertainment of some of the baron’s closest ‘friends.’ Slade knew the instant she died and, in that moment, opened a well of energy so deep, so pure, and so vicious that he literally wiped the baron, his ‘friends,’ and the entire household off the map. Not a trace has ever been found of any of them or it. He’s scary powerful, even more powerful than Quincy in all likelihood which is freaky given that Quincy is King and has access to all things magical. Unfortunately when Slade feels strongest is when that well of power he once tapped into is closest to him for access. He has to walk away, not for himself but for the safety of all others. So don’t take it personal when he gets a little upset and walks out. He’s doing it to protect you, Parker, because he loves you and has always been terrified he would end up just like that sick bastard of a baron.”

“He would never, ever be like that though.” Parker knew that instinctively. “I feel terrible that I made him feel that way, I just.” She sighed. “We are both seriously messed up in the head, aren’t we?” Her with her fears and too-close-to-the-surface memories and her Mage mate who had lived through hell as well and still felt it and her poor Dragon. He was so very sweet and wonderful yet she had been afraid of him for about a nanosecond. “Should I go to him?” she asked quietly.

“Nah, give him time to sort through everything,” he told her honestly. “He’ll go through the recriminations, blaming, fuming, muttering, pouting, and when he gets into the first stage of depression, that’s when you go and talk to him. But don’t bring up the incident. It’ll just start this whole mess over again, and really, he’s enough of a drama queen without the reruns.” Standing Rayne watched her a moment. “He is right though. We should get the doctors to look at your cheek. I can smell infection setting in and that isn’t good, darling.”

Nodding she toyed with her fork and then rose. “Where is he?” she asked softly. “Rayne, where is Slade? I truly hate doctors and if he thinks that he can do a bit to heal up the infection now would be the perfect time to ask him.” Grabbing her cane she moved toward the slight sound of water. “Are you coming?” she called over her shoulder.

“Master bathroom, and hell no. Naked and scrawny magic users are not my thing, darling,” he called after her and shook his head. He just hoped that Slade was far enough into his remorse that he didn’t bite their little mate’s head off. She meant well, had reason to be jumpy and cautious, and Slade had his own reasons to do as he did. “Just one big dysfunctional family,” he muttered, wiping the table down before taking her plate to scrape and wash.

Tap, tap, tapping her way with a hand on the wall as she moved Parker made her way to the master bedroom and then into the bathroom. Leaning against the counter she could see the golden glow that was her bond-mate and smiled. She wished she could see all of him, but as long as she knew he was there and she could see what she could of him she was happy. “I’m sorry, Slade,” she started. “I would much rather you heal me if you think you can do it without causing yourself trouble or pain instead of going to a doctor, if you are still willing?”

Staring out the frosted glass of the enclosure at her slightly fog-softened shape he shook his head. “You said no and a Sorcerer can’t override a rejection of magic use once given especially when it’s another magic user saying it. It basically means I can’t do anything for you ever again now, Parker,” he said softly. “But you could ask Quincy if you want when we’re on the base tomorrow.” There were ways to negate her refusal but he wasn’t in the mood to go into it. It was too much like his mother’s constant refusal to let him heal her, to help her. That hadn’t ended well and he saw the pattern starting up all too well again.

“Oh shush it and get out here and help me out, Slade, or else I’m coming in there with you. Make your choice.” She didn’t see his aura moving so she shrugged, stepped out of the clothes she was in, and reached out blindly for the glass that she was sure was before her. Taking slow steps she moved the door and stepped in with him. “Now, help me out here please?” she asked with her hands on his chest, her smile warm and welcoming as she looked up at him.

“I can’t, Parker, I wasn’t kidding,” he told her softly as he stroked his hands down her sides. “Once magic is refused, especially during its use, it can’t be used on that person again. It’s some unwritten law of the universe that prevents it. The only way I could use magic now on you would be to cause you harm and I can’t do that to you.”

She pulled her hand up close to her cheek and pressed her face against him, leaning into him even as the water rained down over them. “I’m sorry, Slade. I never, ever meant to hurt you. I’m battling my own inner demons here, too, you know,” she whispered softly to him.

“I know, sweetheart, and I don’t blame you in the least, little one.” Slade slipped his arms around her to hug her close. “I was just trying to help, Parker, but I should have explained first. I just can’t stand to see another in pain and I have to help. It’s a driving need inside of me.” Because of the scars his mother’s pain and resistance to help had created on his soul.

“If you would have just explained first I would have been fine with it,” she admitted to him and ran her water-slicked hands over his firm muscles, a shiver escaping her as she realized that they were there, together, naked. Turning her face up to him she smiled. “From now on tell me what you are doing? I can’t see, remember, honey? I can only go with what you tell me, what you show me with your hands and your body. Just, talk to me from here out, please?”

“I will.” Not that it really mattered. His magic couldn’t touch her anymore. Pressing a kiss to her mouth he nibbled lightly on her full lower lip. “We should get out of here, Parker. You need to get some sleep and since we all have to be back on base early, we should all hit the sack.”

“I actually kinda like feeling you naked against me though,” she stated bluntly. “And you do know.” She leaned in and rubbed her cheek to his chest before whispering, “You will hurt me one day. When we make love, there will be pain.” She looked up at him and murmured, “Virgin, that will be something that will cause me pain and negate my words from earlier, right?”

Staring at her he blinked as he tried to think and shrugged. “Honestly I have no idea. It’s not one of the situations they tell us may, heavy emphasis on the ‘may,’ negate a refusal. Pain doesn’t negate it, little one, but the only magic I could use on you now is the negative kind.” Which he avoided at all cost. He’d broken the seal on that well and had to be very careful what he drew out of the darkness.

“Will you tell me what you can do?” she murmured. “Because we both know that if, God forbid, something happened to me you would do whatever you could in order to make me whole once more, or am I wrong?” she asked quietly and let her hands move down his chest, back up again, and down once more. “Goodness you are beautiful all over.”

She was killing him little by little with her innocent touches. “If you were hurt I would raze the planet to bring you back whole and safe,” he admitted to her the dark truth he hid deep. Brushing his lips to her cheek he shivered as her fingers danced dangerously close to his throbbing cock. “Parker, you need to stop, honey. We can’t do anything without Rayne the first time. There are no second chances in a bonding and if we do this, he’ll forever be without a mate.”

“He’s just outside the door,” Parker murmured. “I heard the bedroom door open a moment ago.” Once again her hands moved on him. “It would only take us asking him in here with us.” She whispered, “I really rather like touching you anyway.”

Groaning he put his hands on her hips and squeezed slightly. “Darling, you’re a virgin and no way in hell are we taking your virginity in a shower. Besides, we both have to be inside of you when we all climax for the bonding to work.”

“Oh.” Well that was something she didn’t know. “Then how about you get out with me, help me get dried, and then we go to the bed? That way you both can curl up with me and you can decide if we should bond together now or wait.”

“We’re waiting,” he told her honestly. “You need to be fully rested before we try this,” he said quietly. “It takes a lot out of the female in a dual mating,” he explained, turning the water off. Stepping out of the shower he took her hands and guided her onto the mat. Grabbing her a towel, Slade dried her hair gently before letting her take over to dry her body.

Drying her body slowly Parker frowned. “I don’t like that idea. What if I want it?” she asked quietly. “What if I am ready for this, no matter what you think?” She didn’t know what came with bonding but she knew that her body was buzzing with need for him. She knew that she really wanted and needed both of these men a great deal.

“Parker,” Rayne said from the bedroom as he stifled a groan. “Bonding is hard on the female, especially a virgin, to begin with. That’s with one mate. You have two. That means that we not only have to prepare you mentally but physically for our possession. Then there is the bite I’ll give you and whatever magical connection that Slade will form with you. It will wipe you out. A couple hours of sleep will not be enough to recover before we need to be on base. You will need a good, solid twelve to sixteen hours of dead-to-the-world rest.”

“Oh.” She didn’t know that one. “Well that makes sense,” she murmured. “So not tonight then.” She took a moment and then asked, “Okay so then when? There will always be something that’s out there, something that will not give us enough time, right?”

“In a lot of cases yes, but we’re planning on leaving the base early tomorrow and getting back here,” Slade told her, hanging up his damp towel and gently taking hers from her hand. “The longer we delay the less rational and in control Rayne will get. A changer tends to get edgy when they first find their mate and recognize them, but they degenerate within days to the more bestial side if the bond isn’t formed to even them back out.”

“Then we will do whatever it is that we must tomorrow and then come home?” she asked softly and allowed him to lead her out of the bathroom and felt Rayne’s hand touching hers and smiled. Gripping his hand tightly she moved in closer to him as well and sighed happily. “Sleep. Right, we need sleep.”

Guiding her to the bed Rayne helped her to climb in before he settled in on one side. He knew Slade had mentioned doing some work but the other male didn’t appear ready to leave. In fact he wasn’t surprised in the least when he settled on Parker’s other side with a sigh. Reaching out, Rayne doused the lights of the room and turned to look at his little bond-mate, running a finger down her cheek lightly.

Sighing as both men encased her in their warmth and protection Parker snuggled in closer and let out the breath that she had kept pent up. “Good night,” she whispered and closed her eyes to quiet the soft glow that came from the men whose auras, whose bonds reached out for her. With only the smallest of breaths she at last fell sound asleep.

Chapter Six

Quincy looked up as Slade knocked on his open door and smiled faintly. “What’s up?” he asked, checking the time. “Crap, I guess I’m running late, aren’t I?” He chuckled and got up but stilled on his journey to the door when Slade shut it.

“I need to ask a favor of you,” Slade said quietly. “I sort of goofed last night. Parker’s cheek is a little infected and I wanted to heal it so it wouldn’t get worse. I didn’t tell her what I was doing and she stopped me then refused my help. After a while she changed her mind but of course…” He trailed off and shrugged.

“Once she refused you couldn’t help her again without touching on the dark side of the magic or breaking several dozen of our laws in the process,” Quincy filled in and sighed. “I can take care of it if she’ll let me.” He moved to Slade and looked at him. “Are you doing okay with all this?”

“Yes and no,” Slade admitted softly. “I’m glad we found her, I’m glad she’s safe, but I feel like I’m floundering with her. Like last night, I acted before thinking. I’m worried I’ll do something even worse, Quincy.”

Staring at him for a time Quincy let out a breath. “I know how you’re feeling, Slade. When Maya and I first got together I did nothing but fuck up. But in time we found our way with one another and it all smoothed out. Just remember, she’s your bond-mate, too, Slade, not just Rayne’s. I know the pull of the bond-mate for those of the magic users is a little different. After all we won’t go all crazed and homicidal if we don’t immediately bond with them. But she’s part of you, the part that will complete you and smooth out all the rough edges. She’ll also test the limits of your control while giving you so much more you would never believe it possible.”

“Is there any other way for me to help her with magic, if she needs it without”—Slade shrugged—“you know, the usual?”

“There are a couple of ways. Really the easiest and least painful for you is during the bonding,” Quincy said, leaning back against his desk. “It seems to wipe out a lot of sins to a degree. You’ll need to let her know ahead of time that you’ll be asking for her forgiveness and she has to give it, at climax. If she doesn’t, the refusal will carry through until you come up with another way to get around it. On the other side of that coin, if she does give it you’ll need to always ask permission before healing or you’ll be the one injured. All that magic will snap back at you, just not as bad as if you tried right now.”

“Okay.” Slade nodded slowly and knew he’d have to talk to Parker about it. Of course they still had to cover just how the bonding would occur. Trying to get her to forgive him during climax wasn’t going to be easy, especially given she had two mates so she’d be doubly distracted.

“I’ll talk to her when I heal the infection,” Quincy told the Sorcerer. Slade was older than him by a good four hundred years and yet seemed so much younger. He knew why though. Slade didn’t trust his abilities very far any more. He used the tried and true ones of the Sorcerers but anything new, anything of a reach he was hesitant in case he opened the door to the darkness within to taint his abilities and run the risk of going Rogue. “For now, let’s go and get this party started. We need to find Nathaniel and the stragglers and ensure they aren’t going after any more of our mates.”

When she saw the glow of Slade coming toward her once more Parker grinned. She couldn’t help herself. Wincing at the pain that smiling gave her she didn’t let it affect her. Rising to her feet when he came closer Parker reached her hand out to him, waiting for him to take it. She knew someone walked at his side, just had no idea who it was.

Taking her hand in his Slade drew her in closer to him and hugged her tight. “Quincy would like to heal your cheek if you’ll let him, little one. I know it’s hurting you more this morning.” He’d watched her eating breakfast and she’d favored that side.

“It is.” She held onto him for a moment longer. “Right now I’m just happy to be in your arms for a moment or more if that’s all right with you?” she asked quietly. “I’ve missed you.” He was up and gone before she and Rayne had risen and she had missed him that morning.

“Of course, sweet,” he said and watched Quincy move to talk to his own mate with a grin on his face at whatever the woman said. Guiding Parker to a corner Slade leaned back and pulled her in close to him. Resting his cheek on her hair he breathed her in slowly, a hand gliding up and down her back in a slow rub.

“I would really appreciate it if you would please tell me before you leave from now on?” She stroked her hand up and down his chest, kept him close as she did so. “I didn’t like waking without you there,” she admitted fully, bluntly. “I don’t think that I’m going to like waking without either of you from now on. Just met you and already you are both turning my world upside down.”

“I’m sorry, little one,” he whispered, hugging her closer to him. “I had some work to do that I didn’t do last night like I’d planned,” he admitted to her. “I was loath to leave you but I knew it had to be done and you needed your sleep.”

“Well from now on you can wake me to tell me that. How does that sound?” she asked and rubbed her cheek to his shoulder. “Did you get the answers that you needed from Quincy?” The name of her brother hovered on her lips. She had never had a brother before so she couldn’t trust herself to say that. Instead she simply said Quincy.

“Some of them,” he admitted, rubbing his cheek to her hair. Closing his eyes he breathed her in. “We should get settled in, darling, we have a long day ahead of us and we need to get the good seats or we’re going to have damned tired legs,” Slade told her quietly, giving her a squeeze.

That had her smiling. “I have a feeling that none of them would allow me to stand, honey. You maybe, me never.” Not with a room full of men that seemed to have been born from the chivalrous world instead of the bullshit dickheads that today’s life and times had settled them up with. “But still I think that you and I need to do this, darling, because I don’t wanna be sitting and you boys standing.”

Taking her hand in his since the room was too full of people to let her go wild with her cane he guided her to a chair. Rayne slid into one on her left and Slade took the one on her right, his hand still in hers. Rubbing his thumb over her fingers lightly he leaned back to wait as everyone else got sorted out.

“Okay folks,” Talon said to start the meeting. “Some of you have met her but this is Parker Michaels who is also Quincy’s sister and Rayne and Slade’s bond-mate, so behave yourselves,” he added pointedly looking at a couple of particular troublemakers in the room. “Down to business,” he said, pulling his datapad closer. “As you all know we raided a facility and, while we got a number of people, unfortunately we didn’t get Nathaniel, his main lieutenant, or their security tech guy. We have no idea where he went but that’s why we’ve asked Parker to sit in. She’s got a way with computers and we need all the assistance we can get.”

Parker’s skin flushed and she let her hair fall down around her face to hide herself from the beings that might be looking at her. “I will do all that I can but their security tech guru is a Mage as well. He’s good, but not as good as I am,” she murmured. “However…” She chewed her lower lip and admitted, “They know that I’m good, likely the best, so they may be totally low tech and if so I won’t be able to help you at all.”

“We’re hoping they left enough of a trail that we can work with,” Quincy said, sitting down, and slid a tablet across to her letting it touch her fingers. “This is one of mine, full access to everything on the planet, don’t ask,” he added with a grin. “Just see what you can find, Parker, you know these guys, know what they will likely do and we need that edge. See if you can figure out where they went during the raid, look at everything critically and with the thought in your head, is it them.”

Parker nodded. “Do you want to watch?” She let her fingers move over the tablet and took in a breath. “Connect via wireless projector.” At her words the tablet’s face showed on the wall. “If you have lights on you might want to kill them so that you can watch.” She didn’t know if it was light or dark so she would let them choose.

Her thumb moved over the tablet’s cover and she breathed softly. “Show me what I’m looking for.” Her eyes were open and sightless, looking across the room as she spoke. “Checking any and all cameras in the city for Nathaniel Silverwing.” She wished that she knew what the man looked like. It would be so much easier. “Checking any and all credit card numbers under the names of Nate Silverwing, Nate Prentiss, Paul Silver.” She rattled off name after name and when one caught she smiled. “There.” She could see the knowledge that was held on the tablet. “That’s the latest capture of him. I hope that at least gives you an idea of what he looks like?”

“That’s him,” Talon said in an emotionless tone. He had to keep all his emotions under wraps or he’d end up a bigger threat than Nathaniel was to those he loved.

“We knew what he looked like, sweet,” Rayne murmured quietly next to her ear. “But we need to know where he’s gone,” he said a little louder.

Quincy was working fast and furious on his laptop. “He purchased a number of medical supplies, water, rations, and a few other odds and ends.” He frowned as he read the list. “He has a female with him or he’s found a new use for tampons.”

Parker winced and swallowed hard. “He uses them with torture,” she whispered quietly. “He will soak them in gasoline and, well…” She flushed hard and then whispered, “He loves to watch them burn and also loves to watch the way that the gasoline leaks into their bowels and intestines. It’s terrible.”

Stroking his hand over her hair Slade shot the others a look in the low light of the room. “Can you track him from there, Parker?” he asked her quietly. He saw Talon fighting his Dragon, the man’s eyes flashing from normal to those of the beast. He was more than displeased by his son and yet they all knew the boy had to die. The death of Nathaniel would take a piece of the Dragon King with it but it had to be done for the safety of all.

“Yeah give me a second,” Parker murmured softly and swallowed hard. Taking a moment she tapped her fingertips to the tablet and then focused. “He will be looking for a place to buy quantities of gasoline as well as duct tape, barbed wire, and batteries.” She knew far too well the methods and things that Nate used to torture his captives.

After several tense moments she said, “There.” She pulled up the map and nodded. “He’s in a two-mile radius of that address.”

“Go,” Talon ordered and watched as half the room emptied out fast. The helicopters were on standby and had been as soon as the meeting started. Looking to Parker he nodded. “Thank you, Parker,” he said. “If you wouldn’t mind keeping tabs, though, until they can get there please.”

“I will do what I can. I can’t see him but I can train the cameras to look for his image for me from the dimensions I received earlier.” She paused, bit her lower lip, and then nodded. “There. It’s done. I will know the moment one of them catches even a small glimpse of him.” She saw in code, not vision. “Are you going to be okay?” She had heard the strain in the large man’s voice, had heard the pain and knew this had to be hard on him. “Remind them that he’s an Ice Dragon, not Fire. He loves fire, loves to play with it and one of his guards is fire but he’s ice.”

“They know,” Talon said, getting up, and looked to Quincy. “Keep me updated, I need to let the Council know what’s going on,” he murmured and headed for the door.

Rayne watched his King go and felt for the man. It was bad enough when the Rogue was a friend or companion. But when it was a son, even one that was never known, it had to be so much harder.

“I can’t even imagine how hard this is on him,” Parker whispered. “To know that your son is capable of such monstrosities.” She shuddered. “He has a bond-mate. Does he have other children? One with his bond-mate maybe?” She hoped for the big man’s sake that he did. “And what about Nate’s twin? How is she handling all of this?”

“Talina is in full denial but she also has her own twins to look after and they are keeping her busy,” Quincy answered her as his fingers flew over the keyboard and his eyes darted back and forth. “Cin and Talon have a little boy that is going to be just as sneaky and devious as his”—the Mage paused and grinned—“nephew and niece I guess it would be.” He chuckled and went back to typing. “Little man is already trying to figure things out at a rate that has Cin worried, paranoid, and proud in equal amounts.”

“Oh I could only imagine.” Parker grinned. “That woman.” She bit her lip. “She’s powerful. In a way that just is stunning. When she reached into me…” She had felt pure white heat, but good as well. There was a well of absolute purity that Parker had never, ever felt before. “She could become addictive, I’m sure. Just being around someone so good would be a heady feeling.”

“That she is,” Quincy agreed with her. “Cin’s one of the truly pure and good ones. Kind of part of her job description though.” He just didn’t say what that “job” was. It wasn’t his secret to share and he wasn’t going to give that one out for no reason or without Talon’s blessing. “She’s a sweetheart to have around, too, though we’re still working on her slang. Every now and again she comes up with a doozy that only Talon can translate.”

Parker frowned and tapped her fingers on the tablet. “Oh,” she whispered. She had asked a question in her mind, hadn’t meant to but she had asked the question and the answers came to her. “You set up her identity,” she whispered to Quincy. “She’s…” She breathed out softly and shook her head. “Oh God I pray that Nate doesn’t know about her,” she whispered. “Because if he does he will move hell to get to her, him and Chaos as well.”

Shooting her a look Quincy reached out to touch her fingers with his lightly. “Keep it to yourself, Parker. A large group knows but it’s our only very carefully kept secret,” he said softly. “The only reason you know is because you’re on the inside of our firewalls. Anyone else can’t find that so you need to watch your words on the subject.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve learned very, very well how to keep my mouth shut,” she admitted. “I’m very good at keeping secrets.” She had to be. She had to learn how to hide them early in life or else Nate would find them and that would be very, very bad.

Patting her fingers lightly he nodded. “Good. Keep searching little sister,” he advised, going back to what he was doing.

Getting up Rayne collected some water and juice. Passing a water to Quincy and another to Slade he sat with the juice and put a bottle of water next to Parker’s hand. “There’s a bottle of water by your left hand, darling,” he murmured to her softly.

“Thank you.” She frowned and cocked her head to the side. “This isn’t right.” She flipped the screen and pulled it even closer. “There are sewers under the area that Nate is in,” she whispered. “But his image just popped up on the screen six miles away.”

Quincy stopped what he was doing and looked to the wall. “Show me, Parker,” he said and watched as she showed him what she’d found. “What the fuck is going on?” he murmured before it hit him. “Fucking Mage is using an illusion,” he muttered, shaking his head, “We’re never going to be able to separate them as to who is who unless we can get the Mage in front of a camera and he looks at the damned thing.” A Mage’s eyes would give him away through an electronic device. Everyone knew that.

“I can. Give me a minute.” Parker closed her eyes and allowed the power that was inside of her to roll out. She pushed fully into the power and forced it. “All it takes is just the right angle,” she murmured. “There.” She breathed. “That’s the real Nate.” Twenty six miles from the original. “Oh God. He’s close to where we are,” she whispered. “Very close.”

Grabbing his comms piece Quincy sent the alert out. “All Teams, abort, abort! He’s practically on top of the base and coming in fast,” he said as he watched the one she’d targeted. “Talon, he’s got to be in Dragon form.” And because he was a changer he’d be able to see the base for what it was and not what the humans saw. Moving fast he hit a few keys on this laptop. “This is Quincy, all members on base this is a red alert, we have an incoming bogey. Civilians to general quarters, we are going into full lockdown in five minutes.” They didn’t have five but he had to give the innocent time to get to the safe areas.

“I don’t understand.” She felt both Rayne and Slade go tight beside her and looked to the two of them. “What’s happening? I know he’s coming in fast but what does red alert mean?” She felt stupid for asking that but didn’t know and didn’t think anyone would be very happy with her at the moment if she were to tap into security protocols to find out what it meant at that moment in time.

“It means the base is going onto high alert, the only one worse is a code black,” Slade murmured softly. “That means all-out war at our doorstep. In this case we have an incoming attack from a known hostile.”

“Do you boys need to go?” she asked softly. “I will be all right if you need for me to stay here with Quincy. I know that both of you need to be out there. Believe me I know that you both want to be out there and I totally understand.” She reached out to touch her bond-mates. “Go. I will be fine.”

“No,” Rayne told her, “we’re staying right here.” No way was he leaving his yet unclaimed bond-mate for any reason. He trusted Quincy completely, trusted the Dragon Guards that were just outside the door with his life, but this was his mate. He wasn’t leaving her behind.

“As long as you are sure,” Parker said and leaned back. “So what do we need to do?” she asked softly. “Do we remain here or is there anywhere else that we have to go?” She moved her hand from the tablet that Quincy had given her and leaned into the chair that her bond-mates were on each side of.

Taking her hand Slade laced their fingers together. “We’re in one of the safest places in the base,” he told her quietly. “All the interior rooms have triple-thick walls, one layer a solid foot of steel,” he said softly. “We just need to give all the civilians and noncombatants time to get to the safe areas before the lockdown is initiated. Then not even a nuclear strike could get at us,” he murmured.

“As long as you are very sure. I just need for you to be all right with where we are now. I’m perfectly happy being here as long as you are both here as well,” she admitted to Slade. Smiling she squeezed his hand. “How many people are in here with us?”

“Us, Quincy, and four of the Royal Dragon Guards,” Rayne told her from the other side as he took her other hand in his to hold. “Other than that, everyone cleared out and is outside.” Eyes on the main screen that showed the exterior cameras Rayne could see Talon standing, waiting and fairly pulsating with anger and rage.

“Why would the Royal Dragon Guards be in here?” she asked softly. “I’m not Royal. Heavens I’m just me,” she told him quietly. “So why in heaven’s name would they be in here? I can understand why Mage Guards would be here because of Quincy, but why Dragons?”

“Because mine are otherwise occupied,” Quincy said with a frown before he was typing again and rearranging cameras. “He’s a click out and slowing. He likely saw you, T-Rex,” he said into the comms. “Plus the fact that Rayne is one of Talon’s Royal Guards and you’re not yet bonded to him or Slade so your full protection is required and necessary.”

“Oh.” Parker’s eyes went wide and she sighed. “Well crap.” She tapped her fingers on the table and then asked, “Does everyone know that we haven’t bonded yet? Is it clear? I mean is it something that is stamped on our foreheads or something like that?”

“Not exactly,” Quincy answered and grinned at the growl the Dragon aimed his way. “Down, boy,” he teased with a chuckle. “For the changers there’s a change in scent that occurs after a bonding. For those of us that are magic users we see a change in auras when the bonding’s completed, a blending of sorts I suppose you could say. The Fae apparently feel a different vibration from those that are bonded. We all have our ways of knowing and none of it is a stamp on your forehead.”

“Ah, okay,” she murmured with a smile. “Well as long as it’s not something that others can clearly see because that would honestly suck. A lot.” She moved in a little closer to her bond-mates and squeezed their hands. “Thank you for being here with me, honey. Both of you, thank you for being here with me.”

“Nowhere else we’d want to be sweet,” Rayne told her, lifting her hand to kiss her fingers. “You’re ours to look after,” he murmured quietly, rubbing his lips to her knuckles gently. “Ours to love and to protect, any way at all that we can.”

“Good.” Leaning her head back she closed her eyes and felt the connection to the electronics even though she wasn’t touching them. “His Mage is using the sewers,” she murmured. “There is…” She cocked her head to the side. “There are sewer cams and one just picked him up.” She spoke so suddenly that her voice squeaked.

“Where’s he going, Parker?” Quincy asked, looking up at what she had the tablet showing up on the wall. Frowning he shook his head. “There’s almost no detail but if you can give us a clue, darling sister, maybe we can corner him.”

Focusing she whispered, “Give me what I need.” The electronics seemed to jump at her bidding. “He’s always been a brute, a monster,” she murmured. “After a beating when the scars were open he poured kosher salt on the wounds.” She was talking and not really meaning to give that information but sometimes her mind needed to separate from what the magic was trying to do. “There,” she whispered. “A bank? Why in heaven’s name would he be under a bank?”

“Money or something important,” Slade said, watching the Mage as he stopped, looked around, and seemed to check something on a piece of paper. He took out a measuring tape, moved around, measured, moved a little more, and then stopped before looking up. “He’s going for the vault,” he whispered, knowing just what the Mage was doing from his actions and the measuring. “He’s going to come up right in the vault, get what he needs, and drop right back out again with no one having any idea at all he was there.”

“Because vaults wouldn’t have in-floor sensors, not with that much concrete, right?” She assumed there would be a great deal of concrete because it would have to be reinforced to support a vault. Without her even trying, the specs of the bank and vault flew to her mind and then onto the wall. “Can he really get through five feet of concrete and three feet of steel?”

“I can,” both Slade and Quincy answered and then grinned at one another.

Rayne shook his head. “If you know what you’re doing a Mage, Sorcerer, or whatnot of the magic users can pretty much do anything. It’s all about controlling their energy, the energies around them, and bending the universe and nature to their wills while not breaking any of the natural laws or they end up batting for the dark and Chaos. And I know that because I do actually listen to you two yammer now and again,” he shot at Slade and Quincy who were staring at him dumbly.

“Then why aren’t the banks Mage proofed?” Parker blurted. “Crap, of course they aren’t because then magic would have to be told to the world and that simply wouldn’t work.” She sighed. “Okay that would be bad. Very bad. So how do we stop it? How can it all be stopped?” she asked in horror. “We can’t let him rob that bank.”

“No we can’t,” Quincy said and stood. “Back in a couple.” He winked and slipstreamed right up behind the Mage. What he did next he was sure had the Dragons all clutching at themselves as he drove the Mage’s balls into his throat. Bending over, Quincy grinned. “Hurts like a bitch don’t it?” he asked before snapping on the cuffs that would completely neutralize the Mage. “So, wanna tell me what you were here for now or after I start hacking off little bits and pieces?”

“Fuck you.” The Mage spat the blood from his mouth. “Even if you could read me, you fucking asshole, you wouldn’t even come close to understanding.” He smiled evilly and then added, “And no I’m not fucking under your thumb, you douche. I don’t recognize your rule any more than I do Talon’s rule over the fucking Dragons.”

“Oh but you see, just because you are being influenced by Chaos, in the grand scheme of magic, I own your ass.” Quincy smiled pleasantly at him. “And those cuffs, not even Chaos can get you out of without a key or hacking your arms off. Got them from Gaia, you see, and threw in a little extra-special something I found in an ancient grimoire. So, let’s go and stick you in a nice small Chamber cell and let the Dragons do a strip search shall we.” Opening a slipstream Quincy didn’t even touch the Mage to haul him through and to the Council Chambers and their cells.

* * * *

“He’s turning,” Parker murmured. “Nate. It’s like something happened and he’s turning and going even faster away from here than he had been before.” Taking Rayne and Slade’s hands, she pulled them up to her cheeks and breathed as she “watched” the happenings. “Why would he be turning?” Even as she asked the question she knew the answer. It was because he was a coward.

“He’s a coward,” Slade said aloud. “That and his Mage didn’t get whatever it was that was needed from that vault.”

“We need to find out what was in that vault and get it ourselves before Nathaniel or someone else goes to claim it,” Rayne said quietly. “Whatever was in there obviously was going to give him an edge in the battle.”

“I could hack the bank records and figure out who has what boxes. Do you think that perhaps we could figure it out through that track?” Parker asked softly. “Because if that’s what it takes, I can and I will do it. Should be able to also catch some of the video feed for you guys to watch as well.” Since she couldn’t see it would be the only way to see who put what where.

“Start it,” Slade suggested. “But set it to record everything. Quincy can keep watch on it since I doubt it’s going to be easy to find. And unless that Mage breaks I doubt we’ll know a hundred percent for sure. Nathaniel’s been too damned careful to have been the one to walk in there. I have a feeling it wouldn’t have been the Mage either. No, I’m betting it was someone that he paid to go in, open up the safety deposit box in a name Nathaniel could later claim if necessary to get it back.”

Parker nodded and started to shift through all of the electronic information that was at her fingertips. Closing her eyes she let it pass through her and into the drive on the tablet that Quincy had and onto the wall. After nearly an hour she nodded. “It’s set to do its work on its own. I’m tired now though. I don’t think I should push anymore.”

“I think we should head home,” Rayne said, watching the security feeds as the Guards did a sweep and started to signal the all-clear. “Catch a nap, order in dinner and then, if you still want to, work on getting us all bonded tonight.”

“Is that what you want?” She had no idea who was in the room with them still but she honestly didn’t care. “To bond with me as soon as possible? Because…” She hesitated and then bit her lip. “That’s what I want.”

“Absolutely,” Slade told her quietly. “We both want to complete the bond with you, Parker, and the longer we wait the harder it gets to stay away from you. We need to complete this tonight for all our sakes,” he murmured.

“Then tonight it is. Let’s go home, have a nap, and then we will bond.” She was nervous and whispered, “What will happen in the bonding?” Likely not the right time or place to ask but she couldn’t have stopped that question had she tried.

Rayne stood and pulled her to her feet. “We’ll discuss that when we get home. Some things one doesn’t talk about in front of others.” Especially one of the most intimate things in their lives. “Let’s get going and on the drive we’ll talk about it a bit and finish it all up at the house.”

“Sounds good.” She turned her face up to her men and smiled. “Take me home please, guys?” A hand in each of their hands, their heat surrounding her, she finally felt safe and secure. “How fast can we get home?” she asked happily.

“Depends on if the cops are out or not,” Rayne said honestly. Walking her out of the building he got behind the wheel and took off once the others were all strapped in. He kept to the speed limit on base but once he was off—well, he could have flown faster, but only just.

Chapter Seven

Parker laughed when Rayne picked her up out of the vehicle and started for the house with her in his arms. Wrapping her arms around his arms she nestled up against him. “I think that I really do like you carrying me around.” It seemed both her guys seemed to have a thing with carrying her around, and she couldn’t argue it at all.

“I like having you close to my heart,” Rayne said softly. “The feel of your arms around my neck, your breasts pressed up against my chest, the heat of your skin through your clothes and your scent teasing my nose.” He breathed out, brushing a kiss to her temple.

“I think that’s just your Dragon senses, honey.” Parker’s fingers caressed over Rayne’s shoulders and she pulled even closer to him and brushed her lips to his neck. “I love it when you and Slade both press up close to me. I loved waking up in both of your arms. It was something that I needed very much.”

“You’ll have that for a very long time, darling,” he murmured softly. Taking her straight to the bedroom he settled her on the end of the bed and sat next to her. Waiting until Slade joined them he took her hand in his. “Before we bond we need you to know how this will work and how the bonding occurs for each of us.”

This was what Parker was fearing. She had a feeling that whatever Rayne and Slade had to tell her would freak her out just a bit. Biting her lower lip she nodded. “All right I’m ready. I know that we can’t do this one at a time. Slade said as much in the shower, so what happens now?”

“Now we talk,” Slade told her. “We both have to be inside of you when we all come or, if we’re not, whoever isn’t connected during the orgasm is cut out of the loop and can never mate. With two of us one will be in your pussy and the other will be in your anus. When we orgasm, you and I have to be looking at one another, and Rayne will sink his Dragon teeth into your shoulder to mark you. As a magic user my connection with you is visual so you can’t close your eyes or it won’t work and, same thing, I get tossed outside the mating bond never to mate again.”

“I’ll have to take you from behind because of that,” Rayne told her, “so that you and Slade are face to face and can keep the visual connection. But we’ll have to prepare you for us both since you’re a virgin. Unfortunately that will mean a bit of frustration for you since we can’t let you have an orgasm until we’re all connected and in place for the bonding.”

“Oh,” she whispered and chewed her lower lips. “How will that work though?” Parker whispered. “Because I can’t see. I can see your auras, I know when you are near, but I can’t see, Slade.” That had her fearful, a great deal. Tears prickled her eyes and she whispered, “What happens if it fails because I can’t see? Because I don’t think that I would ever be whole without both of you.”

“It’s not like that,” Slade said with a frown. “As long as your eyes are open and I can see them the connection is made. Because I’m the primary magic user it’s me that has to see your eyes. Though, if rumor is true, you may have a moment where you can see me, too, right at climax. There was a male years back that had an eye condition that caused him to go blind in his teens. He met his mate, a Sorceress and, during their bonding, for a moment at climax it’s rumored that he saw her and that was enough. I can’t promise anything and if it does happen you can’t go looking around, Parker, that’s key.”

“Really? I might be able to see you?” she asked softly and smiled. “I would love that, Slade. I would love to be able to see you, if only for a moment.” She would love to see Rayne as well, but to see one, it would be remarkable. “And how do you prepare me? I mean I’ve never, and well…” Wetting her lips she added, “I’m more than a little nervous.”

“We know,” Rayne told her softly. “We’re going to bathe you first, help you to relax and we’re going to turn the heat up a little in the room so you don’t get a chill. Then we will stroke you, touch you, and slowly stretch you so that you can take us in. We’ll break your hymen ahead of time so it’s easier and less painful when Slade slides into you.”

“And you are both okay with this?” she asked quietly. “Have you done this before? Shared a woman between you?” She wasn’t jealous, just curious. She knew she had nothing to be jealous of because they were hers now and for the rest of time but she wanted to know that they at least knew what they were doing with this joining.

Slade chuckled. “No, this will be a first for us both,” he told her honestly. “But we will get you properly prepared to take us both. You just need to trust in us and know we won’t hurt you. On that note, if anything is uncomfortable you need to tell us so we can slow down. You’re my first virgin so this is a big first for me, darling.”

“I will tell you if anything doesn’t feel right, I promise you all,” she murmured with a grin. “I would really like for you both to be able to have time with me and me with the two of you. I just…” She shrugged. “I just want you both.” She teased him with a smile. “So bath now, right?” She hoped so.

“Yes, time for a nice hot bath,” Rayne told her. “I’m going to go run it and throw in the oils that will help you to relax. Slade will start setting up in here and then we will bathe you and bring you back to the bed to start preparing your body for us.” Getting up he let her hand go with one last squeeze and went to run the water into the tub.

Parker sat there and listened to her men moving around in the bathroom and in the bedroom. “Is there anything that I can do to help you out?” She felt bad just sitting there and doing nothing except gripping her hands in her lap.

“Nope,” Slade told her as he moved pillows out of the way. “You just need to relax,” he told her softly.

Rayne came back into the room and walked to her. “Come on, little one, let’s get you undressed and into the bath,” he said softly. Taking her hands he helped her up and led her to the bathroom. “I know you’d likely prefer us not to be here when you undress but you know we love you as you are and really, we’re not going to be keen on letting you out of our sight until we bond with you.”

Parker nodded and turned her face down. “I need to get over my body issues, and I think the only way to do that is with the two of you loving me, right?” Turning her face up to Rayne she smiled. “So I’m all yours. Just”—she hesitated—“don’t tell me how disgusting I look?”

Cupping her face he leaned in to kiss her. “You are my mate, there is nothing about you that could ever disgust me. Well, one thing,” he said and waited for a moment. “No burping in my face. That seriously makes me want to gag and hurl and all that nasty stuff.” Dropping his hands he began to undo the buttons on her shirt one at a time before sliding it slowly off her arms.

“Right, no burping in your face.” Parker couldn’t help but grin and stood still, her face turned up to where she had seen Rayne’s aura last and simply waited. When she felt her skin bared to him she closed her eyes then. “I like it when you touch me though.” She really and truly liked it when his hands touched her body, a lot.

Taking her hands in his Rayne lifted them and pulled her in a little closer. Resting her palms on his chest he slowly ran his fingertips up her arms and then down her sides gently. “You are perfect, Parker,” he whispered, letting his eyes move over her. Yes, she was scarred but, by the Gods, she was perfect. Stepping into her he stroked his hands down her back to her bottom and cupped her, lifting her up against him. “I can’t wait to be joined with you for the rest of time, little one.”

“I’m glad because I can’t wait for it either,” she whispered and ran her hands over his chest and lower and then back up again. “You are so very handsome. Both of you. I showered with Slade and now I get to bathe with you as well?” She was one lucky, lucky girl.

Chuckling softly, he kissed her. “Into the water, little one, so I can bathe you,” he told her, letting her back down to her feet. “The tub is a foot to your right,” he warned, holding her one hand to balance her as she moved in closer cautiously.

Using his hand for her balance she stepped into the tub. Turning to face him she grinned. “Well come on. Get in here with me.” She moved, again with his hand for balance, so that she was sitting in the water and waited for him to join her.

Stripping down he stepped in and eased down into the water with her. Lifting her one foot he settled it in his lap, and using some of the oils he had on the edge of the tub, he began a slow massage of her leg. He could hear Slade getting the bedroom ready. The lights were out and only the soft flicker of candlelight was coming through the door now.

Leaning back in the tub Parker sighed happily. “I could so get used to being treated like this,” she whispered. “To having you touching me like this, to having both of you touching me with as much as you love me.” She adored that about them. They both seemed to be able to make her happy and joyful in every single way. “I think that we should all bathe together, often.”

“We can definitely try that,” Rayne agreed, setting her one leg to the side and lifting the other to give it the same massage. Working from her foot up he ended at her thigh just shy of where he really wanted to touch her.

Parker found herself biting her lips over and again and whimpered finally. “Touch me,” she whispered to him in her near-panicky state. “I would like for you to touch me more. I really and truly would love for you to take your hands further up my body please.”

“Not yet, darling,” he told her softly. “We both need to touch you and we both need to be with you when we get to that stage.” Setting her foot aside he took her one arm and gently massaged all the way up to her shoulder and repeated with the other. Pulling the plug on the tub he stood and helped her up to her feet. Lifting her out, he set her on the mat and then dried her in brisk but gentle strokes of the towel. “Head on into the bedroom. Slade will get you situated and I will be right there.”

Parker smiled and nodded. “I’m assuming that he is standing there in the doorway waiting on me?” she asked with a smile. “All right.” She pulled back. “Now then.” Moving forward a couple of steps she felt Slade’s hand on her waist and smiled. Leaning her head back she “looked” up at him. “Thank you for bringing me to you, for knowing that I can’t do it without you.”

“I’ll always be here for you, sweetheart,” he promised softly. Leaning in he kissed her and inhaled. “You smell good enough to eat,” he said quietly. “Come on, darling, let’s get you all comfortable on the bed.” Slade took her around the waist and guided her to the bed. Helping her into the middle on her back he smiled. “You look good enough to eat, too,” he teased softly.

Blushing, she said, “I caught that innuendo and I really like it, a lot. I really and truly think that you should try that. I think that I would like it a great deal.” She knew she was likely as red as a tomato but she didn’t care. This was one of her bond-mates. If she couldn’t be completely open and honest with them, who could she?

Chuckling Slade sat on the bed and leaned over to brush a kiss to her cheek. “Well we’ll see if you like it soon enough little one,” he murmured. Glancing up when Rayne came out he nodded. Parker was relaxed, happy, and ready for all that would come next, hopefully. Brushing his lips to her skin he breathed her in before moving his lips to her breast to lightly tease the soft flesh as Rayne settled on the other side and stroked a hand up her leg.

Parker licked her lips and found herself letting her legs be parted. “I really and truly like this so far,” she whispered to both men and arched her back when Slade’s arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. “I have no idea what to do right now,” she whispered. “But I want to know.”

“And you will,” Rayne promised as he shifted slightly to rub his fingers through her moisture. Stroking her clitoris gently he stroked down through the moisture to push a finger slowly into her body as Slade started to tease her nipple. She was hot, wet, slick, and tight. Holy mother of the Gods was she tight.

“Oh that feels so very nice.” Her legs spread just a bit wider, her hips lifted from the bed, and she wrapped her arm around Slade’s head that was teasing her nipple. “I like that so much.” It felt so good, like her whole body was on fire. She loved every single sensation that she had right now and never, ever wanted to give any of it up.

Pressing his finger in deep he found her hymen and as carefully as he could he broke it as Slade sucked hard on her nipple to distract her. Rubbing his thumb to her clit as he stroked her slowly Rayne leaned in to nuzzle her other breast, sliding his tongue up the soft swell of her flesh.

The barest of pains had filled her with the taking of her virginity but there was far, far more pleasure. She was starting to become wild under them, her body moving eagerly at their touch and her frustration building when they didn’t give her what she so desperately needed and wanted. “Please,” she begged them, “you are killing me. Make love with me and join us three as one. Please.”

“Soon,” they told her in unison as they adjusted her slightly and gave her body time to ease down. It was hard on them, too. Slade could see the strain on the Dragon’s face as he fought for a breath. It likely mirrored the one on his own, but they had to finish preparing her or they would hurt her more so. Taking over stroking and stretching her vagina, Slade nibbled over her breasts as he held her on her side while Rayne slid a finger into her anus and began to slowly stroke her.

“Oh that feels so very, very good.” She moaned. “Please.” She loved the sensations that she was feeling, the way that they were touching her, stroking her. It was perfect. She felt as if she had finally found home, as if life was finally where it should be, and it was with these men, in their bed and between them. “More.” She whispered as she felt the single finger in her anus, “Please, just slowly?” She was moving her hips and thighs, taking his finger deeper as she did so.

“Always slow,” Rayne reassured her as he nibbled along her neglected breast. He waited as she relaxed, loosened before easing a second finger slowly in. “Shh,” he whispered when she jolted, “I’m not going to hurt you. Just take slow breaths, little one. I’m not moving at all.”

She did just as he instructed, her eyes wide open, and she whimpered, “That feels so good. Different but so very good.” She moaned and licked her lips. “It’s such a full feeling. So good. I like it. A lot.”

“It will be more so when I slide my cock in here, sweetheart,” Rayne said, sliding his fingers in a little deeper and spreading them slowly, carefully. He wasn’t huge but he was Dragon which meant he was well endowed and he wasn’t going to hurt her. Scissoring his fingers more he slowly withdrew them before pressing them together and pressing them deeper into her body to spread them again.

Stroking her pussy lightly Slade kept an eye on her face. He was Rayne’s warning system so that they didn’t send her over the edge. Pinching her clit lightly he rubbed the tight bud between his fingers before sliding his fingers through her silky liquid heat.

“So good.” She felt her body floating and whimpered. Biting her lip she braced her feet on the bed and lifted up to meet them. “Please.” She was so very, very close. God she was ready to come apart at the seams but they kept pulling back just before she was able to go flying. “Please.” She was begging them, tugging at them, needing them.

Pulling his hand back Slade shot Rayne a mental warning to still his movements as he pressed down on her hips. “Not yet,” he told her lifting his head to press a kiss to her lips. Hearing her absolute frustration in her growl he nipped at her lips lightly. “I think she’s ready enough, Rayne.” Their little mate was starting to get annoyed with them.

“She’s getting very annoyed with you both,” Parker said with a laugh and pulled Slade back to her. Nibbling his lips she sighed. “I happen to very much love your guys’ kisses, the way that you all touch me and feel me. I love all of it.”

“Good,” he said honestly to her. “I’m going to move over you and slide into you, love, and then we are going to roll so you’re on top. Rayne will then slide into you slowly, you can’t move though, you need to focus on relaxing and breathing. Once we’re both inside of you we’ll do one more roll so that we’re all on our sides. No one gets crushed this way, namely me.” He grinned against her mouth. Once Rayne had moved back a bit he eased her onto her back and settled between her legs. “You ready, sweet?” he asked, pressing his throbbing cock to her so-wet pussy.

She smiled and nodded. “I am very ready.” She rubbed against his hard cock, feeling the head of his shaft at her eagerly waiting pussy, and whimpered, “Please.” She whispered softly and reached out blindly to touch Slade’s chest. “I need this.”

“I know, sweetling,” he whispered, slowly pressing into her wet body, his cock sliding in without any trouble at all. Seating himself fully he had to force himself not to move, not to rock in and not to fuck her for everything he could. Later he’d do that. Swallowing hard Slade pressed a kiss to her chin. “We’re going to roll now, nice and easy,” he warned and started their roll, knowing Rayne would guide them so they didn’t separate.

When Parker was on top of Slade she found herself clutching his cock that was buried so deeply inside of her pussy and sighed. Leaning down she rested her forehead on his chest and tried to move. Biting his shoulder lightly she growled. “Please.” She then felt Rayne at her back and stilled. Turning her head she licked her lips and watched the aura of her Dragon mate reaching for hers. “I’m ready.” She felt she had to tell him as well.

Straddling them Rayne rubbed his fingers through the moisture Parker was producing and spread it over her anus and inside before rubbing some of the silky liquid to his cock. “Slow breaths and I’m just going to creep in nice and easy. If anything is uncomfortable tell me and we’ll wait until you’re ready for more,” he told her. Taking his cock in hand he pressed it to the tight bud of her ass and pressed in until the circle of muscle caught the head of his cock. Practically ready to whimper he began to slowly push into her tight hole little by little.

Parker reached behind her and touched Rayne. “Just a second, please?” She needed a moment to breathe, needed a second to catch her breath. As she breathed she felt herself relaxing and nodded, her hand moving to Rayne’s thigh and pulling him closer. “I’m ready,” she whispered and leaned in closer to Slade to give Rayne more room.

Moving when she said to, Rayne eased in deeper and deeper, pausing when she squeezed his thigh and waiting until she nodded. Finally he was buried as deep as he could go and he was dying slowly from how tight she was. “All right, we need to roll,” he hissed out as he forced his body to calm down for two minutes. Pressing on the bed he began to roll them, knowing Slade was using magic to help them move as a single unit until they were all on their sides. Panting hard Rayne fought the Dragon down a bit and brushed Parker’s hair from her throat, his lips pressed to her shoulder.

“All right, love,” Slade said, fighting for control. “Eyes on me so I can look right at you,” he told her, licking his lips. “And one more thing before we get going,” he said softly. “When we all climax, love, I’m going to ask you if you’ll forgive me for my magical transgression earlier. In theory, if you do and say yes as you come, it should allow me to heal you with magic, like your cheek if you want me to.”

Parker nodded and licked her lips. “I just pray that we don’t lose ourselves to the feelings and you remember,” she teased with a smile. “I trust you, both of you.” She kept telling them that and kept showing them with every move she made so it was a little repetitive but she felt they needed it. “Do I have to do anything else?” She wanted to move. God she wanted to brace her hands on Slade’s chest and rock against the both of them because it felt so very good to have them both inside of her at once.

“Just move with me,” Slade told her softly. “Rayne won’t be moving all that much since you’re so tight this go around,” he whispered, brushing his lips to hers briefly. Bracing a foot he slid out slightly and then thrust into her hard, his eyes locked on hers. “Enjoy, breathe, and take it all in,” he told her on a groan as he felt her clench and felt the sensations Rayne was feeling from her tight muscles wrapped around his cock. The bonding was already progressing and fast. “When we’re close Rayne will bite you and you’ll start to climax,” Slade told her, thrusting deep again and again, lifting her leg up over his hip to use as a bit of leverage.

“Don’t forget to ask me.” She gasped eagerly and moved with them. “So close,” she whimpered. “Please.” She was moving right along with them. “I’m so close.” She felt it, too. Felt the magic, felt the bonds between them tightening and roping around them. “Oh God. I see the bonds forming,” she whimpered, begging and desperate.

Slade watched as Rayne’s teeth elongated and he poised to strike. Driving into her harder and faster he met her eyes dead on. “Now,” he said to Rayne and felt her body clamp down hard as soon as the Dragon bit into her shoulder. “Parker, please forgive me for my transgression of magic earlier, I meant you no harm and wish only to be a part of your life and love. Forgive me?” he asked quickly as he stared into her eyes, the bonds knotting tighter. He couldn’t come until she gave her answer though.

The bite from Rayne had surprised her, but it had felt so very good at the same time. Her whole body seemed to love every single inch of pain and pleasure that was received. “I forgive you. Always.” Parker shuddered and licked her lips. She felt the bond. She felt it tying tighter and cried out, “Slade, be mine.”

Letting go Slade bellowed her name as he came, holding her gaze as he and Rayne both spilled their seed into her body over and over. Collapsing he sucked in air as he stroked her hair gently and Rayne extracted his teeth. Pressing a kiss to her lips Slade smiled. “Love you,” he croaked out in a husky tone.

Parker smiled. In that brief moment, in that half second of her heart stopping from pleasure she had seen him. She had seen the actual face of one of her bond-mates and because of that she couldn’t speak at the moment. Her eyes closed, she could only smile. She had seen. For the first time in nine years she had seen other than the auras of beings and had seen him. Her Sorcerer bond-mate. He was stunning. He was hers. His shoulder-length hair was as dark as midnight, odd little bits of bright neon colors here and there in the midnight strands, his eyes a deep chocolate brown that seemed to want to draw her in, and his skin was such a perfect deep-olive color that she had been shocked. She had known he had high cheekbones and a patrician nose but everything else had stunned her. After a moment she whispered, “I saw you.” She breathed quietly with tears pooling and dripping. It had been so profound, such an intense moment for her that she couldn’t help but cry. “For just that moment, Slade, I saw you.” Words couldn’t explain what it meant to her to see something other than darkness in her life.

Blinking at her words Slade shared a stunned look with the Dragon and wrapped her up in his arms. Swallowing hard to rid himself of the lump he hugged her to him tight. “I’m glad,” he whispered softly but knew she’d never get the chance again. He hated that, hated he couldn’t help his mate and give her something back. “So.” He cleared his throat. “Am I passable enough for you, my love?” he asked mainly because he was curious.

“You are so very, very handsome. I never in my life have seen such a handsome man before.” Parker’s hand moved to Rayne’s and she twined her fingers with his. “I’m sure that you are every bit as much so,” she whispered to Rayne. “I feel you both in my heart.” Laying her head on Slade’s shoulder once more she smiled. “I watched the bonds forming between us all, tying us all together. Can you feel them as well?”

Grinning over her head to Rayne, Slade chuckled at the growl he got. Pressing a kiss to her hair he breathed her in and closed his eyes.

Easing in tighter to her Rayne brushed his lips to her shoulder and neck when Slade moved his arm. “We can feel them, little one, they will forever guide us to you and you to us. We’re together now, for all of time.” He breathed out, squeezing her fingers lightly. He knew they should move but he didn’t want to. The tight hug around his cock was perfect and he never wanted to move again.

“Oh I liked that.” She moaned. “Will you do it again?” Parker whispered softly and pressed against them both. “Please.” She begged and nipped at Slade’s jaw as she did so. “I want to do what we just did all over again.”

“We can,” Rayne said but he was the one to move now. Slowly he slid out a little from her body and gently pushed back in. “It won’t quite be the same, darling, no bonding a second time,” he said, nipping at her soft skin as he moved in slow, even strokes in and out of her ass. Gods she was tight.

“Don’t care, it feels so good.” She pushed back against them once more. “I happen to love how it feels,” she whispered to them both. “I love how full it feels with both of you inside of me. The way that you both move in and out against each other. So good. More.”

Gripping her ass Rayne moved in longer, deeper thrusts into her tight body. Slade didn’t have to do much work given he was moving Parker around just fine. Sucking lightly on her neck he nipped gently and slid a hand around to cup her breast, pinching and rolling the nipple as he moved a little harder and faster.

“Oh God yes.” She braced her hands on Slade’s shoulders. All of them still on their sides, she lifted her leg and wrapped it around Slade’s waist even more, pulling him deeper and closer. “Oh heavens, so good.”

Cupping her other breast Slade dipped his head to suckle at her breast. Flicking the tight bud with his tongue he rocked his hips just a little to increase her pleasure.

“That’s it, little mate.” Rayne growled as she stayed nice and relaxed, taking him in deep. Slamming into her he groaned as she started to tighten around him again. “Just a little more, sweetness.”

“Same here,” Parker moaned. Holding Slade’s head to her breast she whimpered. “Bite them, tease them, please,” she begged him as she felt her pussy clenching, felt her desires and needs spilling over and into her bond-mates.

Giving her what she wanted Slade used his teeth on her breast, across her nipple and slid a hand between them to her clit. Rubbing at the tight nub he sucked hard on her nipple before nipping and sinking his teeth into her flesh to hold her as Rayne drove into her harder and faster.

Parker pressed her face against Slade’s chest when she began to come. Screaming against his chest, she was whimpering. The pure pleasure of what she was feeling made her fly apart between their arms and into heaven.

Roaring as he came Rayne ground up into her ass as he spilled his seed. An answering bellow from the other side of their mate told him Slade had come again as well. Panting Rayne let his head fall to the bed. Holy hell. He could get used to fucking his little mate until she screamed.

Parker was panting for a long while and then gulped. “Heaven’s sakes I really think that I could become used to this, a great deal.” She could become seriously addicted to these men and to making love with them. She loved them both already and that scared the crap out of her. “Don’t think I wanna move from this bed or this position for a very long time please,” she whispered sleepily.

Lifting his head Slade brushed her hair back gently. “Sleep for a little while, darling. When we get up we’ll have a snack and then see about switching things around so I can have a run at your sweet ass and Rayne can have a chance in your pussy.”

Grinning, Parker nodded. “I love that idea,” she whispered softly. “Far more than you will know.” Rubbing her cheek once more against the muscular arm that she rested on she yawned again and gave in to the pull of sleep. She fell asleep knowing that she was now and forever bonded and protected, but more than that. She was loved.

Chapter Eight

Waking in a tangle of arms and legs it took Rayne a minute to remember where he was and who with. Hearing the small murmur from his bond-mate he smiled. His bond-mate, that had a great ring to it. Very gently he eased his partially hard cock from her ass and fell onto his back to stretch out the aches and to crack his back.

Parker moved from Slade. Brushing her lips to his shoulder she moved so that she could curl into Rayne. Sighing as she did so she relaxed against him again and whispered, “Love you, too.” To both her men. She loved them both.

Falling onto his stomach Slade groaned. “What time is it?” he grumbled into the bedding.

“Early,” Rayne told him as he rolled into Parker and pulled her up against him. Catching her mouth as Slade muttered things into the bedding he kissed his mate slowly. “Good morning, sweet,” he whispered, sliding his big hand down her body gently. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Wonderfully achy and feeling so right. So.” She paused to think of the right terms and then admitted, “I feel whole.” That was the only way to describe how she was feeling. “I wouldn’t, however, turn down a nice hot bath with some suds and then breakfast, if anyone else is inclined to such things?”

“We can definitely do the bath,” Rayne told her and grinned at the sleepy grumblings from the Sorcerer. “If you hadn’t noticed Slade really isn’t a morning person unless he chooses to be once every couple of months. But I can definitely help you get a bath and go work on some food. Coffee might just convince him to wake up.”

“I like that idea.” Parker rubbed her cheek to Rayne’s shoulder and then turned. Using her hands, she found Slade and pressed a kiss to his shoulder. “I love you, too, Slade,” she murmured. “Sleep for a while and then come join us?”

Reaching out, Slade gave her leg a squeeze before pulling a pillow over his head.

Chuckling, Rayne got up and took her hands to pull her up off the bed. “Careful, darling, lift your feet as you walk. The bedding went all askew last night.” Holding her hands he guided her out of the bedding and let her walk ahead of him to the bathroom, one hand on her ass to keep her moving the right way.

“I couldn’t imagine why,” she teased with a smile. Walking along she felt his hand on her ass and felt pure and intense happiness and joy. “You really rather like my ass, don’t you?” she asked bluntly as his hand crept down just a bit more, caressing the curve of her ass cheek as he did so.

“Just a little,” he agreed with a smile. “It’s very round, perky, and just begs me to sink my teeth into it,” he said, giving one globe a squeeze to emphasize. “I grabbed one of Quincy’s label makers from the base. This one’s super smart apparently. It does English, a few other languages, and braille. So I figure I’ll start labeling a few things around here so you can be a little more independent. Not that I don’t like guiding you around with my hand on your ass,” Rayne teased, moving around her once he stopped her, to start the water in the tub. “But I’m sure it will get old for you at some point or you’ll have days where you just need time alone.”

“This is true. With the labels and my cane I am actually pretty independent. I’ve got a lot to learn but while I was in the hospital I did learn a few things.” She paused. “If I had a sight dog it would be even better.” Her last one had been brutally killed by Nathaniel and that ache still lived inside of her. “However, I do happen to love your hand on my ass.”

Chuckling at her words he turned to her once the water was running. Tugging her in closer so she was between his legs where he sat on the edge of the tub Rayne pressed a kiss between her breasts. “We will figure out if there is a dog that won’t go bonkers when he is around me. Or is a female better?” he asked her curiously.

“A dog would be better because I don’t want another woman anywhere near you two, my darling bond-mates.” Even though she knew that her men were totally committed to her she didn’t want a woman there to try to get to her men. “And yes, I’m very jealous.” Something she never thought she would feel, jealousy. Her hands on his shoulders, she leaned in closer to him. “Can we make love together without Slade here as well and will I be able to make love with him without you as well?” She wanted to know if they always had to be together or if they could be apart as well.

Blinking up at her he chuckled. “Darling, I meant the sex of the dog,” he told her with a small laugh. “Is a male or female dog better?” he said, turning a little to put in some unscented bubbles and a bit of oil for reinvigoration. “We can make love singly or as a group. Now that the bond has been completed there’s no more worries about always having to be a threesome.”

She flushed at that and shrugged. “My last dog was a boy and he was very, very protective. He died for me, and that still breaks my heart. As for the making love part, good, because I will want to be with you both, singularly as well as together. Is that bad? That I want and need to be able to have you both and love you both?” She didn’t love one more than the other, didn’t need one more than the other. She simply loved and needed them equally.

“Not at all, darling, we love you as well and will want time with you alone,” Rayne told her, turning off the water. Standing he helped her into the tub before sliding in behind her and wrapping his arms loosely around her waist. “Just as you will want time with each of us alone and then at other times you’ll want and need us both. It’s part of a multiple mating, Parker. The partners are chosen by Gaia with care because they will be able to work in harmony in the relationship.”

That had her smiling and she nodded. “Then I’m very, very happy that she chose me for the two of you and the two of you for me.” Even though Rayne was a Dragon she felt more relaxed with him than she could have ever imagined. She happened to really, really enjoy having both men around her. “I never would have dreamed that I could have had such intense and dazzling feelings so quickly but I do. I have such intense and deep feelings for you both in such a short amount of time and I couldn’t be happier.”

“The bonding helps build the feelings,” he told her, stroking his fingers up and down her arm. “I should also warn you, for the first month of the bonding you will be incredibly sexual, horny if you will. It’s the time period where the bonding cements itself and then settles in. But at times you’ll likely be climbing the walls with the needs driving you.”

“Oh my.” She licked her lips. “Well I hope that you guys are going to have some time off so that you can take care of me and my needs and so that you can take care of your needs as well. I think that right now we should perhaps take care of that ache and need that I’m feeling right now?”

“Are you feeling an ache and need?” he asked, knowing his cock was hard as rock up against her spine. He couldn’t help it and didn’t want to. He wanted his mate and was willing to have her any way he could. Plus if she was feeling the same need then it would go a long way to ridding them both of any “aches.”

“Yes,” she whimpered. “I’m really and truly feeling so very needy, so achy,” she admitted and leaned against him. “I want you, Rayne. Do you think that while we are in the bathtub we can make love? I really and truly would love to be able to face you and love you while we are in the tub together.”

“You want to turn and straddle me, let me kiss you as you ride me, darling?” he asked, running his fingers up over her breast. Scraping his nail very lightly to her nipple he leaned over to kiss her neck. “Or do you want me to lift you up and just slip into you so I can play with your breasts from behind you?”

“I want to face you. I want to kiss you. I want to see if I can see you in climax as I had seen Slade,” she admitted. “I doubt it will happen but I still want to face you. I just need to feel every part of you.”

“Well then.” He grinned and lifted her up to her feet. “Turn around and lower yourself down onto me, darling. I’m so hard I can feel my pulse actually vibrating my cock around.” Damned thing was a tuning fork practically.

That had her grinning. Bracing her hands on his shoulders she settled against him. “Help me please?” she asked softly. “I can’t do this alone.” She couldn’t figure out how to do this without him helping her. “Guide yourself into me, please, honey.”

“Oh I will,” Rayne promised, holding his cock in one hand and his other on her hip. “Ease down, darling,” he said. Guiding her he pressed the head of his cock to her pussy. “There you are, darling, just press down at your own pace, Parker.”

Parker bit her lower lip and she did just that. She slowly eased herself down on him and whimpered. “Oh God that feels so good,” she told him. “I really enjoy having you inside of me.” She lifted up slightly and then back down on him. “I like this so very much.”

“No more than I love having your tight little body wrapped around my aching cock, darling,” he told her honestly. Leaning back he let her take the ride for all it was worth. He’d help her soon enough, but for the moment she needed to be in control. She needed to know she had control in their relationship and always would.

Parker leaned back, her hands on his shoulders and she rocked on him. Her head fell back and hair trailed in the bubbly water as she rocked on him. Sobbing, she moved against him desperately, needfully. “Rayne.” She cried his name out in pure and sheer bliss as pleasure filled her nearly to the point of bursting.

“That’s it, baby,” he growled, stroking a hand over her wet breasts to tweak her nipples quickly before sliding to the other. His other hand was on her ass, one finger teasing her anus lightly as she rode him faster. Water was sloshing about but he didn’t care. All that mattered was his bond-mate’s pleasure and satisfaction.

Pleasure filled her, delight and joy to the extreme, and she knew that she would never, ever get enough of him. “More.” She was so close. She was on that precipice and she knew that as long as he was there she would come. She just needed him to help her over that small little edge.

Sliding her hand down her belly he pressed his thumb to her clit and rubbed it as he pressed his finger deeper into her tight little hole. Lifting her up and down he rocked his hips to meet her. “That’s it, ride me, Parker, make us come, scream for me.” He growled out deep in his chest.

Parker did just that. With her back arched, one hand on his shoulder and the other on the side of the tub, she screamed. If she weren’t already blind she would have sworn she had gone blind in that moment. Sheer and intense pleasure scorched her being from the inside out.

Holding her down over him as he came with a muffled growl by clamping his lips together Rayne shuddered. Catching her as she started to tip back he brought Parker to his shoulder. Groaning as his body jolted, seed shooting into her body, he stroked her hair gently.

“That was amazing,” Parker whispered against Rayne’s chest. “I love you. It’s so sudden and so much but I do. I love you,” she whispered to her bond-mate, well one of them. “I am never, ever letting you go. Either of you.”

“We’re not letting you go either, baby,” Rayne murmured, holding her to him tightly. Brushing his lips over her cheek he rocked her lightly as her body milked his for all it was worth. It was pure pleasure to feel her inner silken muscles stroking his cock.

Parker found herself stroking her hands over his shoulders, down his arms. She needed to touch him, needed to feel all of him. “Your body is so smooth, so perfect,” she whispered. “I’m surprised that you can touch me without hesitation but you do.” And it meant a great deal to her, more than she could vocalize.

Frowning he lifted his head and cupped her face. “Why wouldn’t I, love?” he asked softly to her. “You’re my mate, my love,” he whispered, brushing a kiss to her lips. “You are beautiful and precious to me. The scars are just your outer shell. It’s what is inside that draws me and the Dragon in. Your soul is pure, good, and light.” He breathed against her cheek lightly.

That had her smiling and she hugged him tighter. “Thank you for that.” She breathed against his ear. “For now I think that we should get our bath taken quickly and then lotion rubbed into my body and go start that breakfast and coffee?”

“Slade’s up and cooking already,” he told her quietly. “He got up and stumbled out of the bedroom about two minutes ago and is likely currently hovering in front of the coffee pot waiting for those first precious drops of black gold.”

“He’s not upset that we did this without him, is he?” Parker asked softly and found herself moving against Rayne again. “Goodness that feels so nice.” She loved the fact that he was already getting hard again, that he was ready for her all over again.

“Of course not, darling,” he said, sliding his hand up to cup her breast and squeezing lightly. “He will have time with you, too. We both will have our alone time with you. Slade though is a very limited morning person, so be aware that the really snarly one of this threesome is not the Dragon but the Sorcerer.”

That had her giggling and she shook her head. “And me I can’t tell if it’s morning or night, only when it’s the bright of day.” Well there were other tells of morning, the birds, the fresh scent of dew on the lawns, but since they were inside she couldn’t feel or hear those things. “Will you help me with the lotion?” she asked with a smile.

Pressing a kiss to her lips he nodded. “Of course I will,” he told her with a smile. Helping her to her feet he pulled the plug with his toes before gently backing her up a step. Standing Rayne grabbed the handheld shower nozzle and rinsed them both off before getting out. Taking her one hand in his he held on. “Come on, darling,” he said as his eyes moved over her lush body.

Her hand in his Parker grinned and asked, “Are you ogling me?” She could practically feel his eyes on her body, and she liked it. “After I’m all lotioned up do you think that it will be okay if I just wear one of your guys’ shirts? I want to be comfortable and I have a feeling that they will cover everything on my body that needs to be covered, right?”

“Given how tall Slade and I are in comparison any shirt we own will likely be long enough to be a short dress,” he told her quietly. “But yes, I am ogling you,” he teased softly. “You are one sexy woman,” Rayne pointed out, wrapping a towel around her. “Dry off, darling, and I’ll go grab you a shirt and then help you with the lotion.”

She grinned over her shoulder and sighed happily. “I’m very glad that you find me sexy, honey,” she admitted. “Because I’m yours for the rest of time, so it’s good that you find me sexy.” She moved with his help to the bed and turned. “How about a little help with the lotion?”

Handing her the shirt Rayne found the lotion and sat down. “You still need to get your cheek looked at, love. It’s getting worse.” He didn’t even want to touch it in case he caused her pain. “It’s red, swollen, and starting to turn purple, too.”

“I was hoping that you guys wouldn’t see that.” She had been feeling it. It had been hurting all night long actually. “Maybe Slade can fix it now?” She chewed her lower lip again, unable to stop herself from doing that nervous gesture. “For now let’s get the lotion on me, the shirt and we will go figure out if Slade has woken up enough to talk to us?”

“We can only hope.” Rayne chuckled softly. “Here.” He took her one hand and squeezed some of the lotion onto her fingers. “Rub it into your face and I’ll do the rest of you,” he said quietly. Shifting he put some into his hand and began to rub it over her neck and shoulders slowly.

Taking just a small bit of the lotion she slowly rubbed it into her face, wincing as she did so but soldiering on as she normally did. Finally she rubbed the last bits of lotion into her hands and elbows and smiled. “Okay, now that chore is done will you pass me a shirt please?”

Shifting he pulled the shirt out from under him and eased it up over her head. “Slip your arms in and then we will go and see if there is caffeine.” Inhaling slowly he smiled. “Smells like he started on breakfast. French toast from what I can pick up and sausages, too, maybe eggs but I’m not sure.”

“Oh that sounds very good. I really and truly do like that idea a lot. I love sausage. Crazy I know, but I love it so much,” she murmured. When he slipped the shirt over her head she sighed happily and smiled. “You put me in your shirt.” She licked her lips and grinned happily.

“And tomorrow you can wear one of Slade’s, but since he’s got practically nothing here at the moment I figured it would be better not to diminish his wardrobe. Tomorrow I will have to ask Slade if he was actually planning on moving in or not.” The Sorcerer had managed to avoid any talk of it before they’d mated with Parker.

Parker frowned and cocked her head to the side. “Why wouldn’t he move in here?” She then paused and touched her fingers to her hands and then arms and nodded, once more the insecurities hitting her hard. “I understand.” But Rayne was stuck with her since he brought her to his home. “Let’s go eat, shall we?” Even though she had no appetite now.

Hooking his arm through hers he pulled her to a halt. “He likely hasn’t thought about it or feels like he would be an imposition,” Rayne said softly. “He’s a solitary person, love. Most of the magic users are because of their abilities. Ask him when he plans on moving in here. He’ll take it better from you than me, with me he’ll think I’m poking at him. With you he’ll take it sincerely,” he murmured. Pressing a kiss to her cheek he held her in his arms. “It’s not because of you, sweetheart, never, ever think that, baby.”

“Are you sure that he would stay?” she asked and swallowed hard. “Because I don’t want to be without either of you anymore. Now that I’ve slept between the two of you I never want to give it up.” She smiled for him and nodded. “’Kay, I will ask him.” She slipped her hand into Rayne’s. “So take me to him so we can chat?”

“He’ll stay,” he told her, pressing a kiss to her knuckles. Leading her up the hall into the kitchen he pointed her in the right direction. “He’s right by the stove, dead ahead,” he whispered and with a hand to her back guided her lightly to Slade before moving to get coffee for them both.

Parker moved confidently toward Slade and smiled. Reaching out for him, she said, “Slade?” Her smile was gone though, the pain in her cheek hurting too much to smile. “I need you to reach out for me here, honey,” she murmured. “Because I don’t know how far you are from me.”

Setting the spatula down he reached out and caught her hand. “I’m right here, darling,” Slade told her, shifting to draw her closer. “Watch the heat.” He moved a little more to keep her from getting burned. Touching her chin, he turned her head and sighed. “It’s getting worse, Parker,” he whispered quietly, running his finger down her throat lightly.

“Will you see if you can heal it for me?” She asked for his help instead of waiting for him to ask. “And I would really and truly like to ask you a question.” She turned her face up to him and leaned in closer to him. When his arms came around her she sighed happily. “Will you move in here? Today maybe?”

“Uh, okay.” He frowned and shot Rayne a look as he tried to process everything she was throwing at him. “Rayne, can you flip those in two minutes and pull the sausages out of the oven please.” Taking her hand, Slade led her to a stool and had her sit down.

Complete trust on her face she grabbed Slade and pulled him closer. “I love you, Slade. I never want to sleep without the both of you again. I slept last night and there was no pain, no fear, no nightmares. I want that every night.” She decided to start with that instead of her cheek. It would wait.

“I suppose I can get most of my stuff moved in here,” he murmured. “I don’t have a room for my”—Slade coughed—“other items though.”

“Basement’s free or you can use the old artist’s studio out back,” Rayne said quietly as he did the flip on the pieces of French toast in the pan. “The studio might be better in case you decide to have a vindictive moment and blow something up.”

“What does that mean?” Parker asked and pulled Slade’s hand to her cheek so she could rub her cheek against his palm. “Are you sure that you want this?” she asked softly. “That I’m not forcing your hand or anything like that?”

“That’s Dragon humor about Sorcerers,” Slade said, shooting Rayne a dark look. “We’re not a bunch of robe-wearing freaks that sit around mixing up shit, Rayne. But I do fiddle around and some of the things are a bit potent and volatile. I’ll take the studio out back,” he murmured, lifting his hand to her cheek. “Relax, sweetheart, and close your eyes. When I tell you to, take a deep breath and then let it out very slowly.”

“I’ve never done anything at all like that,” Parker admitted. “It just, comes.” She shrugged and licked her lips. “Okay,” she murmured. “I think that I’m as ready as I’m going to get,” she told him with a smile. “I trust you, Slade, always.”

“Let’s just hope your brother was right and this works.” Otherwise he’d end up across the room from the blowback of the magic. “Deep breath in,” he said quietly as he pulled on the magic inside and held it in his palm. “Slowly let it out,” Slade whispered and gently opened the channel to her wound. Thankfully he didn’t get slammed across the room and actually healed her cheek slowly, carefully.

Parker stood before him silent and still as Slade healed her cheek. Finally she breathed out and then back in again. “Thank you,” she whispered softly. “It feels so very much better.” She laid her hand on his and stroked her thumb to the back of his hand. “It didn’t take too much from you did it?”

Shaking his head he rubbed his thumb to her cheek. “No, that magic is easy,” he told her honestly. It was given freely and of himself. “Take the sausages out of the oven, Rayne, or they will be hard little sticks and our mate will kick your ass since she loves them so much.”

“How did you know that?” Parker asked with a grin, her body leaning against his more, pulling him tighter to herself. “I really rather love having you holding me close, you know that? Like I told Rayne, I think that I’m totally becoming addicted to you two.”

“I picked it up from you once Rayne mentioned what he’d smelled coming from the kitchen,” he said honestly. “The bond works well between us all, Parker, though it’s much easier picking things up from you since I’m directly connected to you.” Wrapping his arms around her Slade just held her as they stood in the middle of the kitchen. “You can put those on the plate and turn the heat off, Rayne.”

“Good. I’m glad that you are connected to me and know what I like and don’t like.” A smile on her lips had her adding, “Because later I really and truly want to know what it feels like to have you making love to me alone just as Rayne and I just shared that, I want to share it with you, too.”

“We can definitely do that,” he whispered quietly, brushing a kiss to her lips. “But first you need to eat and build up your strength,” Slade told her. Stepping back he took her hand in his and guided her to the table, pulling out a chair for her to sit in.

She took a seat that he had offered her and touched the place settings before her so that she knew where the plate and silverware were. “Could I have milk as well?” she asked softly. “Only about three quarters full please.” So that she didn’t spill it.

Passing the plates of food to Slade, Rayne grinned. “I’ve got it,” he said, moving to the fridge. Grabbing a glass he filled it so there was a space at the top for her. Collecting his coffee he moved to sit on her left as Slade settled on her right after getting his own coffee.

Parker touched the food on her plate and then the milk as well. She began to eat then, lifting her fork and smiling. She was happy. Very happy. “I don’t know what I did in life to deserve the two of you but I’m very happy I did whatever it was. I’m thankful to have you both in my life.”

“We’re the ones that are blessed, Parker,” Slade told her quietly. “We have the most amazing female as our mate,” he murmured quietly. “Gaia did us a great honor with entrusting someone as perfect as you to our care. I just hope we can live up to it.”

Parker knew she wasn’t perfect but she appreciated that all the same. “I rather love you gentlemen very much as well. I happen to think that you are both the best of the best,” she told them both with a happy grin on her face.

“As long as you think so, darling,” Rayne said with a smile. “That’s all that matters to us. Yours is the only opinion that ever is important. All others’ opinions are nothing more than talk,” he said, reaching over to touch her cheek lightly.

Unable to help herself Parker leaned into Rayne’s touch and sighed. “Good,” she told him and then pulled back. “But for now I want to eat because this smells so very, very good. Especially the sausage. I love sausage so very much.” It and bacon were her two favorite meats, ever.

“Then eat up.” He chuckled, sitting back to pick up his own fork. Pouring a little syrup over the French toast he held it up. “Did you want some of the maple syrup for your toast, darling?” he asked Parker.

“No thank you.” It was too messy to have syrup. Sometimes she would use it but for the most part she preferred butter and jam. “However I wouldn’t turn down some berry jam if you have some. Doesn’t matter what berry, just not apple.” Wrinkling her nose she grinned and admitted, “I’m not much of an apple girl.”

Getting up Rayne went to the fridge and brought back some strawberry. “Here you are, darling,” he said. “Strawberry.” He smiled putting it by her hand. “The lid is loose and it’s about half full if you are into digging it out.”

“Thanks, babe,” she murmured and pulled the cap off and scooped some of the jam onto her French toast. Picking it up with her fingers she took a bite and sighed happily. “This is very, very good.” She hadn’t had French toast in so very, very long that she had forgotten just how good it was.

Smiling Slade ate quickly and quietly. He loved food and having learned to make all his favorites had been a pleasure. Chewing happily he watched his mate enjoying it all. It wasn’t a great or fancy feast but good and solid food.

Leaning back when their meal was finished Parker closed her eyes and smiled. “That was actually really very good and I do quite believe that I’m ready for a walk or something after that wonderful breakfast.” She looked to the side where she knew Slade was and asked, “Since you cooked does that mean Rayne cleans up?”

“Apparently,” Slade said, looking to Rayne who nodded. “At this rate I’ll never have to do dishes again.” He grinned and chuckled at the growl the Dragon gave. “Unless it’s barbecue and then apparently that’s only for the Dragon to handle. Which is okay, after I lost my eyebrows that one time I’m all for letting the professional handle fire.”

Parker snickered and shook her head. “That’s too funny,” she said. “Can we go outside? I really and truly would love to feel the sun on my face again. It’s been so long since I’ve felt the sun and really, really would love to again.”

“Absolutely,” Slade told her quietly. “But we should likely either find you a long jacket or some pants,” he said softly with a smile. Getting up he took her hand in his. “Come along, darling, let’s get you some pants and we’ll go out and lounge in the sun for a while.”

“Sounds good to me.” Slipping her hand in his she let him pull her along and sighed. “We should order me some clothing online since it likely won’t be all that safe to go out and shop right now,” she murmured. “Unless you boys want to go shopping for me?” It was funny, but the thought of them choosing her clothes, knowing that they touched the things that she would wear against her skin made her all kinds of hot, horny, and happy.

“Uh, no, we love you and all, darling, but I’m not so sure that we should ever be allowed out shopping. I’m emotionally defunct and Rayne is socially backward. It would just go seriously wrong letting us loose in a public situation with people,” Slade said, making a face.

Parker laughed at that and nodded. “Then internet ordering it is.” She looked to him and smiled. “Maybe I can get the two of you to choose things for me that won’t make me look utterly ridiculous. I can only make the computer find my sizes and colors, but I can’t tell anything about style or the likes.”

“Well we can definitely help with that,” Slade told her, walking with her to the bedroom. “Rayne has some shorts that have drawstrings. At least your bottom will be covered. It’s still nice outside so you shouldn’t get too cold but we can steal one of his sweaters if you want.”

“That sounds perfect to me. Maybe we should grab a blanket as well while we are headed out? In case I get cold?” Or in case he felt like rolling around with her on the blanket in the broad daylight. Either worked brilliantly for her.

“I heard that,” he said with a grin, moving to the hall linen closet to find an older blanket. Hopefully one Rayne wouldn’t kill him for using to roll around the yard with her in. Tossing the blanket on the bed, he moved to the dresser and dug around before passing her the shorts. “Here you are, love.”

“Thank you, Slade.” She stepped into the shorts and grinned unrepentantly up at him. “I’m glad that you heard that, I wanted you to hear it. I really think that we should do some rolling around under the sun. It’s warm enough out, isn’t it?” She had no idea what the temperatures were like but she was willing to try anything with her men.

“Hopefully, but since I haven’t been out yet who knows. We’ll find a spot in the sun and go from there,” he told her with a shrug. Tying her into the shorts he nodded. “Now we just need to find you your shoes in case it’s still chilly.” Moving around her he swiped one of Rayne’s sweatshirts. “Here, sweetheart, one of the Dragon’s sweatshirts to keep you warm.”

Parker grinned and pulled the sweatshirt on over the shirt she was already wearing. “I think that I’m as ready as I’m going to get. Are you dressed as well, Slade?” She had touched him earlier but he hadn’t had on a shirt then. “So that we can go out and commune with nature or whatever you wanna call it?”

“Yeah, I stole one of Rayne’s shirts. I need to go back to my place and get clothing, obviously,” Slade said as he tugged on the old and soft shirt. “Come on, sweetheart.” He grabbed the blanket before taking her hand in his. “Let’s go and get you some sunshine.”

“I love that idea.” Once they stepped out into the sunshine Parker turned her face up to the skies and sighed. “It’s been so very, very long since I’ve been outdoors and felt the sun on my face without a window between me and it.”

“Well now you can enjoy it anytime you want or rather, anytime it’s sunny out,” Slade said, guiding her toward a spot of grass in the sun. Letting her hand go he shook out and spread the blanket. Taking her hand he guided her to the middle. “Sit on down, darling,” he suggested before he did the same and then lay out to soak up the sun.

Laying back on the blanket Parker stretched out under the sun and sighed. Reaching out she moved until she was able to touch his hand with hers and then clasped their hands palm to palm and sighed happily. “This is utterly perfect, Slade. Thank you very much for coming out here with me, honey. I needed this sun, so thank you.”

Squeezing her fingers lightly he smiled. “You are most welcome, darling, but, you may not have noticed, you didn’t really have to twist my arm to get me out here, love.” Shifting he wrapped his arm around her and rested his cheek to her shoulder. “Besides, it gives me a chance to have some time with my mate before I have to go and pack up my place.” He’d have to figure out what to do with the apartment, too, maybe sublet it until his lease was up.

“I’m happy to have you here with me, honey,” she murmured. “I like having you close to me.” Parker didn’t speak for a while but finally she asked, “Are you sure that you are going to be all right moving in here? Should we find a home that would be all of ours instead of Rayne’s, or do you think that we will be able to make this place our home, a home for our family?” Because the three of them were just that, family.

“I like this place,” Slade murmured, brushing his lips to her cheek. “It’s big, roomy, and has good flow.” He smiled against her skin. “But I am a Sorcerer so I do need my own space, too, which is why the studio out here will be good. It will let me do my thing and blow shit up from time to time, too, without endangering you.”

“As long as you are sure.” Parker moved in closer to him so she could rest her head on his shoulder and move so that she was practically plastered against his side. “What is the difference between what you are as a Sorcerer and what I can do? I don’t understand. I’ve never been able to blow stuff up, but I can do other things which is why when they had me I was locked in a room with a non-electronic lock and key and my food was all but dropped and they ran.” They had been worried she would take control of another’s mind again.

“Every magic user has their own gifts, strengths, and weaknesses. I can create a lot of the same things as a Mage can but because I’m a Sorcerer I use spells, enchantments, and the like. The blowing up of things is stuff I’m puttering with that go wrong and, in the end, go boom. They are old-school spells and potions, just a hobby I have but it keeps my mind sharp and keeps me from dwelling on the darkness I opened inside of me centuries ago,” he admitted quietly.

“Do you want to talk about it?” She would never press, never demand that he tell her anything, but she would always be there to listen if he ever wanted to lighten his soul load and share those deep secrets he held close.

“I was young, stupid and hurting,” he murmured. “I try not to remember it,” he told her softly. “It just makes me feel even more idiotic than I normally do. Maybe one day I’ll tell you, love, but it won’t be today. I do want to share, it’s just”—Slade let out a sigh—“I’m not ready to peer into that part of my life again, Parker. One day likely, but now, definitely not.”

Parker nodded. “It’s all right. When you are ready to talk about it I will be here to listen. I will never push you for something that you can’t give. Slade.” Parker moved and brushed her lips over his shoulder and smiled, nestling back against him once more. “I’m just happy that you are willing to give us a chance as it is. I’m just very happy to be here with you in the here and now. I’m happy to have you holding me as well.”

Rubbing his lips to her temple he closed his eyes and breathed her in. “I’ll always be here for you, Parker. I know I sometimes seem distant. I’m told it’s a defense mechanism and I do try to be aware of it but sometimes I just plain forget.”

“Don’t worry, I will let you know when it bothers me,” Parker said and patted his chest. “For now though I think that we are all just kind of feeling our way around all of this, around each other and what is to come for us all. For now I think we all just need to get used to each other?”

“I agree,” he said softly. Wrapping his arms around her Slade drew her in closer to him. Brushing a kiss to her cheek he breathed her in slowly, his hand moving up and down her back. Reaching past her he tugged the blanket up over her before dragging the corner behind him up and over them as well.

Parker was smooshed in closer to Slade and she grinned. Moving so that she was all but a part of his skin she leaned in and brushed her lips to his neck and then nibbled along his shoulder. “I love you, Slade. I really think that since we are all covered up we should maybe do a little kissing. What do you think?”

“Hmm,” he murmured with a small smile. “I like that idea,” he whispered, tipping her chin up. Moving his lips to brush over hers he slipped his arm back around her. Pulling her in closer to him he slowly kissed her, teasing her open, and tasted her.

Wrapping her arms around him Parker smiled. She felt such a deep connection to Slade, not only because they were both magical beings but because she had seen him. In that moment in time, she had seen him and that had meant so very much more to her heart than he could possibly know. When they parted she sighed. “I want to make love with you here under the sun. Do you think that would be doable?”

Smiling at her words he rubbed his nose to hers gently. “It’s more than doable, darling, but now we have to unwrap you. You’ve got way too many clothes on to make this work.” Brushing his lips over her cheek Slade breathed her in. “Get naked with me, darling, and let’s see if I can’t rock your world,” he teased.

“If you will recall, darling, you are the one who had me getting dressed,” she teased with a grin and began to shimmy out of the shorts that she had slipped on. “And I know you can rock my world. I know that you just touch me and it makes it vibrate so I’m sure that you will rock it.” Once she was out of her shorts she laughed. “Baby, you have to get off of me if you want me totally naked. Not that I’m complaining because I’m so good right where I am.”

“So demanding,” he teased, nipping at her chin before he rolled over to get out of his shirt and push his jeans off his legs. Helping her out of the oversized sweater he took her clothes and, folding them, set them in a pile with his own.

When he was finally back in her arms she sighed contentedly and tilted her face up to him. “Now then, big boy, I think you said something about rocking little ole me’s world?” She tried to do the whole Southern drawl thing, but failed. Miserably.

“Only if you promise to give up that horrid accent, darling,” he told her with a face. “I like you as you are, au naturel,” he said softly, moving in closer. Pressing his leg up between hers Slade leaned in to kiss her slowly, brushing his lips to hers gently.

“Good because I love you as you are as well,” she murmured softly. “I’m so happy you are mine.” She moved her hands and leg over as much of his beautiful skin as she could touch, using that to see him.

Smiling at the soft brush of her fingers over his skin he nipped at her lip. Shifting over her more he settled between her legs and rocked his cock against her heat. “You’re already wet,” he whispered softly only a little surprised.

“Well yeah. Seems as if I’m in a constant state of need and am always wet. God help me if I ever have to go out anywhere with you boys because I will show the entire world how needy I am all the time from the wet spots between my thighs.” She teased, “And you are rock hard.” Fingers moved to stroke the turgid flesh. “I like that I do that to you.”

Staying still as she stroked him he let out a shaky breath. “You keep that up and I’ll embarrass myself and you’ll be very unsatisfied. So let’s leave off stroking my cock until after I use it for some mutual pleasure. Then you can play all you want, darling,” Slade promised quietly.

Grinning like a loon Parker nodded. “Then I really think that you need to start to use it for some mutual pleasures or else I’m going to see just how good it is to make you embarrass yourself, darling, oh and I don’t think that I would be unsatisfied. I swear you breathe my way and my panties are wet and I’m on the precipice of coming.”

“Well that is an interesting little tidbit I will be filing away for later,” he said quietly. Moving slightly he pressed the head of his cock to her wet pussy and pressed in slowly. Taking his time Slade watched her very expressive face as he eased deep into her body.

Arching her neck slightly Parker’s lips parted slightly and a breathy sound escaped her. “Goodness I love that feeling,” she whispered and lifted a leg to wrap around him and pull him closer. “When you first enter me. That feeling is the singularly most amazing feeling ever.”

Nuzzling at her throat he smiled. “It is rather spectacular, the feeling of your muscles tightening around me, sucking me in slowly, squeezing me and so silky smooth it’s pure heaven.” Breathing her scent in he began to slowly move, enjoying the sensations of his body joining with hers over and over.

“A close second is when you come,” she said and felt her body rippling. The head-to-toe shiver had her drawing her toes in tightly and her body tensed. “God it feels so very, very good to have you inside of me like this. So. Damn. Good.”

“I do love to feel you coming, so much warm silk, the little sounds you make, the screaming, the pull I feel to join you.” Gods he loved it all. Scraping his teeth to her collarbone Slade started to move faster, thrusting into her harder. Gripping the blanket under them he closed his eyes. “Are you going to scream for me again, Parker?”

“Make me,” she whimpered, pleading with him to do just that. “Make me scream, Slade.” She was so close. Damn it didn’t take long and she was ready to go off like a rocket. “So close,” she whimpered. “Scream with me.” It was a demand as well as a taunt.

“I don’t scream,” he whispered with a grin against her cheek. “But I’m all for making you scream, darling. I love the idea of you coming apart in my arms screaming out in your need and pleasure for me.” Driving into her faster and deeper he nipped at her chin. “Your body clutching at mine as I spill my seed deep into your body.”

Parker’s whole body was tense and it didn’t take her long before she screamed. Her whole body seemed to tighten on him and she came apart in his arms, every fiber of her being flying apart because of him, the thrusts, the words, him. Every part of him.

Letting go Slade held her to him tight as his orgasm ripped through him. Collapsing over her he sucked in air, his brain a fried lump of goo in his skull. Sucking in a shaky breath he levered himself up onto his arms to take a bit of his weight from her small form. Brushing his lips to hers lightly, he smiled. “We should do this again.”

“I think you are totally right. We should do that often, darling.” She hadn’t seen him this time but she felt him. She felt his soul touching hers and that was incredibly beautiful. Wrapping herself up and close she sighed happily. “Especially in the sun. I happen to really, really love having you here under the sun.”

Draping the blanket over her to keep her from getting chilled he brushed his lips to her cheek. “We shouldn’t stay out long though, darling, especially since you haven’t been in the sun for a good long time. We’ll spend a bit of time out here each day until you’ve built up a tolerance again.”

“I would like that,” she whispered. “I would like that a great deal. I would like to be able to spend time in the sun. I would love to be able to just come out when I want and simply turn my face up to the skies.” And as much as she had loved the beaches at one time, she no longer did. Beaches were bad, very, very bad.

“No beaches,” he promised her quietly and smiled at her slight start. “You’re projecting your thoughts, little love. But coming out in the yard is always a good idea,” he told her quietly. “It’s a nice big yard surrounded by trees so it’s very, very private,” Slade assured her.

“Good,” she said with a smile. “Whatever it takes, I’m just so very happy that you have agreed to be with me.” She winked at him. “Just know that I will always need you. I will always love you. You are mine, now and forever more. We are a unit, the three of us are a whole.” And that made her so very, very happy.

“You are my bond-mate, of course I’ll be here with you and for you,” he said softly. “I may not be the most chatty person and I do have my moments where I just have to be alone, but I’ll always be here for you, darling.”

That had Parker smiling. “I know, honey. That’s what makes you so amazing. To know that you are here for me, to know that you and Rayne will always be my support. It means so much to me to know that I will never be alone. While I might be in the dark for the rest of my life I know that I will never be alone now that I have you two in my life.”

“You will never be in the dark with us around, Parker,” Slade said quietly. “I know you meant physically, sweetheart, but I hope you know what I meant. You are a light in our life and we hope we can be the same for you.”

That had her smiling and she sighed in happiness and joy. “Thank you for that, honey,” she whispered. “For being a part of my life. Thank you for taking me and being a part of my life. I plan on being a part of your lives for the rest of time.”

“Good, because we’re not letting you go,” he assured her quietly, hugging her to him. Resting his cheek to hers Slade closed his eyes and just enjoyed the pleasure of holding her to him.

Chapter Nine

Setting the last box down Rayne groaned. “By the Gods, Slade, what the hell are in these damned boxes?”

“Bricks, weights, cornerstones of buildings, the usual,” he said with a cocky grin as he set his box down next to the others. “I think that one is all the books though there were another couple. Just coincidence you ended up with the heaviest ones.”

“Coincidence my ass,” Rayne snarled at him as he stretched out his back. “If I didn’t know better I’d swear you figured out some sneaky magic way of making them heavier.”

Slade stopped and looked at him before laughing. “Fuck me, I didn’t even think of that. Holy shit am I slipping,” he muttered, shaking his head.

Parker couldn’t help but giggle. Lord she loved these men. “The two of you fuss and grumble and pick on each other all the time. It makes me smile.” Leaning against the doorframe she looked toward where she thought they were by the sounds of their voices and by the aura that bound them together. “Have I mentioned to you boys how much I love you? How much it makes me smile to listen to the two of you bickering?”

“He’s trying to kill me by making me help him move his heavy crap,” Rayne grumbled, moving toward her. Wrapping an arm around her waist he pulled her in close and kissed her long and deep. “What have you been up to while I’ve been tortured?” he asked her curiously, running a finger along the V of her shirt to stroke her breasts lightly.

“I sat out on the balcony under the sunshine,” she said with a smile and leaned in closer to Rayne. “My poor Dragon,” she purred quietly, her arms up and around him, pulling him close. “Too bad really because I’m really, really desperately needing my men. Heavens I’ve even taken the time to shave, everywhere, and used the toys you boys bought for me so that I’m ready for you both,” she teased with a smile. “Too, too bad.”

“Especially since we still have another load to collect,” Slade said, trying not to whimper.

“Fuck it,” Rayne said, scooping her up and over his shoulder as he stalked for the main house. “It can wait until we see to our bond-mate’s needs. After all, she is the most important thing in our lives.”

Parker grinned. “That’s exactly right,” she said with a smile. Her hands moved down Rayne’s back and into the backs of his jeans, touching and stroking him and squeezing his ass as she did so. “God you have one of the most perfect asses out there.”

“Keep that up and you’ll get more than you bargained for,” Rayne warned, smacking her bottom just hard enough to warn. Lengthening his strides he jogged up the steps to the deck. “What toys were you playing with?” he asked, hoping to distract her long enough to make it to the master bedroom.

“The training plug.” She didn’t even think to tease him. “And the jack-rabbit vibrators. It felt good, but it wasn’t enough. I needed my bond-mates. I needed the two of you,” she said with a smile. “I want both of you fucking me.” She knew just how much her men loved it when she spoke dirty and gave them explicit instructions. “I want to ride you, Rayne, and I want Slade in my ass. Will you both give me that?”

“You know we will, darling,” Slade told her as he followed tight on their asses. “We’ll always give you whatever you want and need, Parker. But I think we need to see your usage of the vibrators. Obviously they are either malfunctioning or something is amiss in your usage of them.” Rayne growled deep. “Even the big guy agrees with me there, a miracle.”

A shiver of naughty delight raced through her. “Then I think that you need to get me naked and pass me the vibrator since I still have the plug in,” she shot to them both. “I wanted to be very, very sure that I was completely and fully ready for you both when you got home. I got bored waiting so I toyed with the vibrator and just couldn’t get off so I’m so damn frustrated right now that it’s not even funny.”

“Well we don’t want that,” Rayne told her as he set her down on her feet and began to strip her naked while Slade grabbed the vibrator. “Maybe you just need a little help or perhaps an audience for you to come.”

“Or maybe I just need the real thing?” she shot back at him. “Because I promise you the real things are so very, very much better, darling. I happen to really and truly love the way that you feel inside of me, both of you. Or you boys could use the vibrator on me again to show me what I’m doing wrong?”

Stripping down Rayne took the vibrator and then tossed it aside. “Later we’ll help you with that,” he told her. “For now I think I need to bury my cock inside my little mate.” Climbing onto the bed he lay down on his back. “Come on, darling, climb on up here and straddle me. Slade will ease the plug out before he takes you but you really should be seated on me first.”

Parker grinned. “I love that idea, darling.” She placed her hands on his chest and using his hands to help her she got up on top of him. “Because I really rather need you as well.” She rubbed herself against him and whimpered. “God I love the feeling of our bodies right before you slide into me,” she whispered in complete and total honesty to him. Easing down on him she shivered. “Perfect.” The tightness, the feeling of fullness of having him starting to enter her pussy and the plug in her ass, it was perfect.

“That’s it, darling,” Slade said, tossing the last of his clothing aside. Kneeling on the bed he helped her maintain her balance as she took Rayne’s cock into her body. Stroking his hand up and down her back he dropped his hand to her ass and rubbed at the plug. “You’ll need to lean forward, Parker, and I’ll ease this out before I enter you.”

Whimpering Parker did just that. She leaned forward and her nipples brushing against Rayne’s chest had her crying out. “That feels so good,” she moaned. “The feeling of having you touching me while I’m riding Rayne. I can’t wait to have you inside of me, too.”

Gentle as he could Slade pulled the plug from her tight little ass and tossed it aside. Shifting over her he took his cock in hand and pressed it to her ass. “Deep breath in and then let it out slowly,” he told her, waiting until she was exhaling to press into her. She had stretched herself quite a bit. Not nearly enough of course. She was still tight as could be, her body a welcome squeeze around his throbbing penis.

Parker cried out when they were both finally inside of her and felt the true perfection of being a bond-mate to these two amazing men. She shuddered, licked her lips, and felt her body quivering. “Please.” It was all she could say and pushed back on them to give them the truth of what she wanted, needed. She needed them. She needed them to take her. Love her.

Cupping her hips Slade withdrew slowly and then pressed back in, letting her body adjust to him as he took her. Soon though they were all moving, Rayne thrusting up into her as Slade drew back, withdrawing as he thrust into her. They had her rocking on them hard and fast.

“Harder,” she whispered against Rayne’s ear, leaning in as close to him as she could. “It feels so very, very good.” She was practically purring and she knew it. “So good,” she whimpered and pushed back on him again, harder and taking both of them harder, deeper.

Thrusting into her hard and fast Slade slid his hand up her spine to her shoulder and held her up a little to change the angle they took her at. Pulling her up slowly so she was sitting up on Rayne and himself he moved hard and fast, his motions lifting and settling her down over the Dragon as Rayne moved hard and fast. Cupping her breasts Slade toyed with the tight nipples, pinching and rolling them gently, tugging them lightly and flicking them with his nail.

“Oh God,” she breathed. “That feels so very, very good,” she told him honestly and pushed harder back against him. “So good. God I’m so close.” Every touch, every feeling. Everything was setting her harder and harder and higher with each and every single thrust that they made into her body.

“Gods that’s hot,” Rayne breathed out as he watched Slade’s hands on her pale flesh. “Touch yourself, Parker, rub your pretty little clit.” Thrusting up into her harder he growled at the first sensation of her body beginning to ripple in climax. “Rub your clit so I can see it, love,” he demanded of her.

Her hand slid down the front of her body and she parted her slick folds. Finding that little bundle of nerves she began to rub it fast, furiously and leaned back harder against Slade and moaned. “So good.” Her head fell back against her Sorcerer’s shoulder and she bucked against them both. “Please.” It was a sobbed demand of need.

“I’ve got you,” Slade said, cupping her breasts now, his thumb and forefinger of each hand rolling the tight nubs. Slamming up into her he groaned as his balls tightened. “Just let go and scream for us, baby,” he demanded as he buried himself in her and let go, Rayne still thrusting into her harder and faster.

Parker felt the hot seed spilling deep into her ass from Slade’s cock and that was all she needed. Screaming she flew apart in her lover’s arms. She came so hard, so fast that it honestly scared her. When she felt Rayne’s cock seeming to thicken and then felt his orgasm she came a second time, screaming again for them both.

Holding her up against him as she squeezed his cock hard Slade groaned in pure pleasure, more of his seed spilling into her ass. Gods above that had been amazing. Stroking his hand over her hair he pressed a kiss to her neck lightly.

Parker smiled and closed her eyes as she pressed against Slade, her eyes closed and a silly smile on her face. “Gods I love you both so very, very much,” she whispered to them sleepily. “However I really and truly think that sleep needs to be found. Can we turn to our sides so that we can all stay connected?”

Nodding Rayne looked to Slade and, moving in concert with a little help of the Sorcerer’s magic, they all got settled on their sides. Pulling the blankets over them all Rayne adjusted her one leg up over his hip so he didn’t slide out of her sweet body. “Sleep, Parker,” he said quietly, pressing a kiss to her lips.

“I love you,” she whispered softly to them and shivered. “Cover us up please?” she asked happily and rubbed her cheek to his chest lightly. Another breath escaped her lips and Parker was sound asleep between her lovers, keeping them close and warm.

Chapter Ten

Looking up as Parker came through the door Slade shot Rayne a warning look. Moving over he leaned in to kiss her softly. “Good morning, darling, did you sleep well?” he asked curiously. They’d been mated and living together for just over a week and, so far, everything seemed to be going perfectly. Their lives were happy, they were getting into a rhythm of doing things, and Parker was looking much more relaxed and at ease around them.

Parker smiled happily and nodded. “I did. Thank you both for letting me sleep in this morning.” She was trying to get used to the sheer amount of energy that being with these men consumed but again she was still trying. Her hand on the chair she walked around it and then sat down in Rayne’s lap and sighed happily. “I love you both though, and I never, ever would change having you as mine but I’m thinking that I need to invest in energy drinks or something so that I can keep up with you two darlings.”

Chuckling softly at her Rayne pressed a kiss to her cheek and goosed her ass lightly. At her yelp he rubbed a hand over the offended area. “Slade and I were talking before you came in and he’s got some ideas to help you out. He’s got a couple recipes for all-natural energy boosters to give you the vitamins and extra protein to keep your body running optimally. He’ll make up a batch and we’ll give it a run-through to see if you like it for one and if it helps at all. Plus the other detail, after the first month we won’t be nearly as insatiable so we won’t need to be making love to you nearly every hour of every day.”

“Well, hell’s bells, boys, I love the fact that you all love making love with me as much as I do you. I love the fact that we are all nearly insatiable.” She was just worried that they thought she was less than other women who had bonded with their teammates were. She was not handling this as well as the other women seemed to. They all tended to be just as needy and just as desperate as their men and kept up with them every single step of the way but Parker wasn’t. It was likely because of her captivity for so long, but she just wasn’t sure. “I just wish that I wasn’t such a wimp,” she muttered. “I would really love to be able to be with you gentlemen every step of the way but sometimes I’m just so very tired.” And she hated it. A lot.

“Hey,” Slade said, setting the knife down to wipe his hands as he moved closer to her. Cupping her face he leaned in to kiss her gently. He smiled against her mouth. “You’ve been through a lot of trauma of late, darling. You need time to heal and regain your strength,” he told her honestly. “We have a very long and amazing future ahead of us, Parker. There’s no need to see to it all right now. What are we going to do in a couple hundred years if we do, huh?”

“A couple hundred years?” There was obviously something she was missing. Like seriously missing. “Honey if we make it to a hundred that would be miraculous.” She felt herself leaning into Slade’s touch. She sighed happily and rubbed her cheek against his shoulder. “I’m healing, little at a time I’m healing.”

“I know you are.” Slade smiled and kissed her again lightly. His cell rang and he drew back reluctantly. “Rayne will explain the way of things to you, darling, between bond-mates. Because obviously we missed a little something of your education,” he teased with a chuckle, moving back to the counter to grab his phone and leave the room to take the call.

Parker felt Rayne moving closer to her and smiled. She couldn’t help herself. “So what am I missing?” She reached out blindly toward where she could hear Rayne moving and felt her hand touching his chest. “Are you going to talk to me, honey?”

“Absolutely,” Rayne assured her, lifting her to sit up on the counter. Stepping between her legs he ran his hands up and down her thighs. “You’re bonded to two very long-living men, darling. Plus the fact that you have Mage blood like your brother, you, too, have a long life ahead of you. Magic users tend to have shorter lifespans than most but that’s just because they are insane and tend to get themselves killed. But really, there are some that have lived easily a couple millennia, darling.”

“Oh wow,” she said with her eyes wide. “Seriously?” she asked and moved to pull him closer with her legs around him. “So we will have hundreds of years together?” she asked with a smile. “I love that idea, honey, a great deal.” Her hands on his shoulders she moved her hands over them and to his neck and pulled him even closer.

“Easily hundreds of years,” he told her quietly with a smile. Brushing a kiss to her lips he breathed her in slowly. “That is hundreds of years of wild and kinky sex,” he teased with a chuckle. Stroking his hands over her ribs Rayne rubbed his thumbs gently to the curve of her breasts.

“I love that idea.” Parker bit her lower lip and leaned in closer to him. “Again,” she murmured. “I really and truly do believe that we should do some of this wild and kinky sex now, darling. Don’t you think that we should get naked and defile these counters?”

“Get off the damned counters,” Slade said, coming back into the kitchen. “There is food on there I’m attempting to prep and if you two want to have sex you can just go somewhere else, damn it. Off the counters,” he snapped with a grin on his lips, trying not to laugh.

Parker laughed. She couldn’t help herself. “You are just upset that you didn’t think of it first,” she teased him. Turning her face toward where Slade’s voice came from, she asked, “Is everything okay, honey? The phone call, all okay?”

“No, but it’s for a discussion later,” he told her honestly. He couldn’t and wouldn’t lie to her. Didn’t mean he was going to ruin the mood with what it was. “Get off my counters so I can finish our lunch and then we’ll talk after we’ve eaten. Now seriously, get your gorgeous ass off where I’m cooking please,” he teased, smacking her bottom lightly with a towel. “Git.”

She didn’t like the way his voice sounded and knew that when they had their chat it was going to be bad. Moving in closer to Rayne, she sighed and asked, “Take us out of here, honey?”

Shooting Slade a concerned look he sighed and lifted her up in his arms at the “not now” look he got. “Well, darling, I guess that means I get to curl your toes for a while,” Rayne teased with a grin, walking her out to the living room. “I’m thinking, since we are about to have lunch, maybe I’ll be bad and have my dessert first, if you don’t mind me nibbling on your pretty little pussy that is.”

Parker couldn’t help but to laugh at him. “Only as long as I get to lick your cock like a lollipop,” she teased right back again. “How long do we have before lunch?” she asked and moved her hands so that they pressed down and under his shirt. Pushing her worry out of the way she leaned into her Dragon and sighed happily. “I love how hot you always are, Rayne.”

“Twenty minutes,” Slade bellowed from the kitchen.

“And there is your answer.” Rayne grinned down at her as he tugged at her shirt and got it off over her head. Undoing her bra he tossed that aside and went to work on her pants. “And yes, you can lick my cock however you want.”

“Good,” Parker said and began to tug at his pants. Grinning up at him, she winked. “Because we both know that I get cranky when I don’t get what I want.” Yeah…right. “But then again you both are always willing to give me whatever I want and need so that’s a moot point, isn’t it?”

“Very moot,” he agreed, pushing her pants down and helping keep her steady as she stepped free and kicked them aside. Cupping her while she worked on his clothing Rayne pressed a finger into her wet heat. “Gods you’re so wet.” He growled softly.

“I’m always wet for you, honey.” Her men could just speak to her and she was wet. “Heavens I just smell you and I’m wet for you.” She didn’t understand it, but that was okay because she didn’t have to. All she needed was them, now and always. “Which is a very good thing since you are always hard for me.”

“Hard would be an understatement,” he told her quietly. Taking her hand he pressed it to his cock. “Feel that,” he murmured, leaning in to brush his lips to hers. “That pulse, it’s an echo of my heart beating and each pulse is an aching throb until I can push into your heat and release.”

Her hand closed around him and she began to pump him lightly. “And I love that your heart beats for me because mine beats for you. Rayne, you and Slade are my soul, you are my heart and you both complete me. I need you in my life, not just because you are my bond-mate but because you understand me. You get me.” She grinned and added, “And because you both want me as much as I want and need you.”

“Of course I understand you, sweetheart, so does Slade. You are a part of us,” he said quietly. “You are our heart, our soul, and our everything.” Rayne brushed his lips to hers gently. Pushing his jeans down he kicked them away before tugging off his shirt. Easing her back toward the sofa he nibbled on her mouth. He breathed her in. “Let me lay down and then you are going to straddle me facing my feet so we can each get what we want.”

“I love how you think.” Parker leaned up on her toes and kissed him again. “Gods I’m totally addicted to you,” she confessed easily but pulled back when she did. “Now, lay down honey so that we can both get some serious pleasure going in the however many minutes we have left before our meal’s ready.”

Chuckling Rayne threw himself on the sofa and helped her straddle his head. “There you are, darling. Your hands are right by my hips,” he told her as he shifted her legs a bit so when she bent a little he’d have her pussy right where he wanted it.

She knew just what he was doing but she knew that if she wanted to have a chance in hell at getting to enjoy sucking his cock she would need to make full use of her time right now before she pressed back against his lips. Leaning in she licked her tongue from the base of his throbbing cock to the head and laughed at his growl. Her hand braced her body on the couch and the other wrapped around him. “I get to play now,” she teased and began to really suck him, determined to give as good as she knew she was going to get.

“Oh Gods yeah, love.” He growled out softly, running his fingers up and down her thighs. “That’s it, darling, suck hard,” he told her on a groan. Sliding his hands up he spread her damp pussy open and blew a soft breath over her flesh. Laughing at her shiver he pulled her down closer and slid his tongue over her slick pussy.

“Gods yes.” She found herself pushing back against him, trying to get him to suck and lick harder, give her more. Letting her teeth brush against his cock she rubbed up and down, tightening her grip on him as she did so. “You taste so very, very good,” she purred against the head of his cock when the first drops of pre-cum escaped the hood of his shaft.

“Nowhere near as sweet as you, darling,” he said in full confidence of that fact. Sliding his tongue over her he circled her vagina and pressed in. Wiggling his tongue around he moved a thumb to rub at her clit gently as he closed his eyes and let her taste and let what she was doing to him wash through him and into her.

The reverberating sensations that she felt when he poured his love back to her had her whimpering as she slid down his cock. She began to move faster, her hand now moving right along with her mouth as she bathed him in her saliva and demanded that he give up and come for her.

Moving his mouth to her clit Rayne pressed two fingers deep into her pussy and stroked her in time with the hard sucking of his mouth. Growling deep he kept up the vibration as she squirmed. Pressing a hand to her back he kept her down over him as he rocked his hips gently, his balls getting tight, but there was no way he was going over until she was close enough to follow.

She shuddered. Damn this was going to seriously be hard. She lost her momentum and shivered as she pushed back hard against him. “So good,” she gasped after letting his cock go. “God you are killing me.” Now she was all but riding his face and fingers, her hand still on his cock and pumping him desperately.

Scraping his teeth to her tight little nub he reached out to her mentally. If you want to taste me you’d better put your sweet little mouth back on my cock. I’m about ready to blow here, Parker. He growled in her head as he pressed a third finger into her cunt and moved them faster and harder.

She did just that. She leaned back down and wrapped her lips around his cock. Her tongue brushed over the dome of his cock and she sucked hard. Come for me. Now, baby. Come for me because I’m ready to come now, she whispered in his mind just a moment before she gasped, her orgasm shimmering through her body like a wave.

Letting loose he thrust upward a little and roared against her wet pussy as he pressed his fingers deeper. Rocking his cock in and out of her mouth he shuddered as he spilled over her tongue again and again.

Parker licked him like the lollipop she told him she would. Her tongue caressed his cock and licked away every drop of his orgasm that she could. Finally she let him go and laid her head on his thigh and just simply smiled. “That was intense.”

Sliding his fingers free of her body Rayne took the time to lick her dry, smiling at the little moans she gave. “You’re damn sensitive, darling.” He breathed over her swollen flesh. “But that’s a good thing. I like how quick you respond.”

“And I love how quickly you give up to me as well.” She rubbed her rough cheek over his inner thigh and smiled. “I think that, from the cussing, that Slade might have watched us and possibly burnt dinner.” That thought only made her smile all the more.

Chuckling softly Rayne rubbed his fingers over her pussy lightly. “He’d never do anything to ruin a meal, not after all the grief I’ve given him. No he probably made himself a mess in there that he’s having to clean up. But since I’m betting our twenty minutes are well and truly up, sweetness, we should probably get up and get you covered all nice and decent again for the meal.”

“Right, that we should,” she agreed with a grin. “We should get in there so that we can enjoy our meal with him.” She had a feeling that her poor bond-mate had actually burnt their food but was working to undo it all. “Or should we give him just a bit more time?”

“I’d give him a few more moments,” Rayne said with a chuckle. Rearranging her he sat up and pulled her into his lap to cradle close. Pressing a kiss to her lips he breathed her in slowly. “But we should get dressed I think,” he murmured against her mouth.

“I think that sounds like a good idea.” Parker leaned in closer to him and relaxed against him. “I love you,” she whispered before pressing a kiss to his chest and hugging him close. “So,” she whispered against his ear. “Do you think that he burnt it and is working on fixing it now?”

“I don’t smell anything burnt and I would know, love,” he told her with a grin. Pressing a kiss to her jaw he breathed her in and helped her off his lap onto the sofa. Getting up he collected their clothing and passed over hers. “Here you are, sweetness. Dress and we will go see if there’s anything left of whatever he was making.”

She began to dress and laughed when she felt Rayne pull her close again. “How the hell am I supposed to get dressed if you don’t let me go to get dressed, love?” she asked happily. “Not that I’m complaining because I really, really love it when you pull me close but yeah I need to have some room to be able to dress, babe.”

Chuckling he kissed her neck. “I was just coming to help you,” he teased as he “assisted” her in dressing. In reality he was stroking her skin, teasing her breasts and, just to be impish, slid a hand into her not done-up pants to cup her pussy. “Am I not being helpful?” Rayne asked curiously.

“You are beings oh so very helpful,” she whispered. “You feel so very, very good to me, baby.” She reached out to touch his head, stroking her fingers over his cheek as she did so. “I love everything about you. We are so very good together.”

“Of course we are,” he said softly, nipping her ear gently. Removing his hand he did up her pants and smoothed out her shirt. “Come on, darling, let’s go see if Slade has it all together, in more ways than one, in the kitchen. I don’t know about you, darling, but I’m starving.” He growled, smacking her ass lightly.

“I’m starving as well.” Parker’s belly growled and she smiled. “I’m very hungry as well, love. Let’s you and I go and get ourselves in there before he gets grumpy with us,” she said with a smirk. “And so that my belly will stop growling if you don’t mind please.”

“He’d never be grumpy with you, darling,” he assured her with a grin. Taking her hand in his he led her toward the kitchen where lunch was on the table and Slade was getting drinks. “Wow, this looks good,” he complimented, leading Parker to her seat at the head of the table. “He made us soup in a cup and little finger sandwiches with fruit slices and cheese on the side,” he explained to her once he had her seated.

“Well it certainly sounds good and the soup smells amazing.” She reached out and touched the utensils before her once more and turned her face up to Slade when she felt him at her back. Smiling, she said, “You can kiss me you know. I really, really wouldn’t mind that at all.”

Leaning in he pressed a kiss to her lips and handed her the glass. “Half-full of ice-cold milk,” he murmured against her lips. Dropping another kiss to her mouth he pulled back. “Eat up, you two, before the soup gets cold,” he advised, grabbing a glass of water for both him and Rayne.

Parker grinned and licked her lips. Shaking her head she began to eat the meal Slade had prepared for them, happy in the easy quiet that surrounded them as it had. Yep, life was very, very good for them indeed.

Finishing up Slade sat back and sipped at his water as he watched her enjoying the food. Smiling he reached over and wiped the corner of her mouth. “Just had a little something there, darling.” He chuckled at her curious expression.

Parker grinned and winked. “You don’t have to tell me, darling. Heavens I love being touched by you and any excuse to get you touching me is good,” she murmured and then sat back. She waited for a few minutes before she asked, “What was the phone call about?”

Right, the phone call. Sighing Slade toyed with his napkin for a moment. “It was Quincy calling,” he said quietly. “They’ve had a reported sighting of Nathaniel as well as two others who slipped away from the warehouse. They’ve kidnapped another woman and they weren’t exactly quiet about it or cared who saw them smack her around during the grab.”

Parker sat back and twisted her hands together in her lap. She nodded and whispered, “I see. But how? How could he possibly know who to take? I wiped every single name from every computer that he might have ever had access to. There were only two names that I had voiced aloud during torture, so how? How could he have known who to take?”

Slade shot Rayne a look and shook his head. “We don’t think that she’s a bond-mate, we think that she’s someone he met in the past while he was here setting up and that snubbed him. Best guess, he’s doing it out of retribution for the snub and the fact that you got away from him. The fact it wasn’t a surgical strike like everything before suggests he’s on the edge and looking for a release.” Unfortunately it was likely to be the girl that took the brunt of it.

“That poor girl,” Parker whispered softly. “I’ve been on the receiving end of his ‘release’ and it’s not pretty,” she whispered, lost in the past for many long minutes before she was able to claw her way out of it. “If he hasn’t killed her yet she will wish for it. And if she is only human she will end up taking her own life to escape the pain. Trust me.” She had tried.

Reaching over Rayne took her hand in his and squeezed gently. “What does Quincy need from us?” he asked Slade.

“He wants to get Parker on a computer and see if she can track them down. He lost them in traffic a while ago and then, according to his text, picked them up just as I finished eating. But he’s just lost them again due to camera maintenance in an area that had a lightning strike.”

Parker nodded. “I will do all that I can.” She rose to her feet. “Take me to the living room or computer room so that we can see what we can get to doing in tracking this bastard?” The sooner that they found Nate the better in her mind. She wanted to ensure that this asshole was out of the picture for good. “Quincy knows that he can’t possibly face off against Nate, right?”

“He’s not planning to,” Slade said, getting to his feet and taking her hand as Rayne stood to clear the table. “But he is going in with Talon and one of the Rogue Hunters if we can find him and pin him down for long enough. Everyone is on standby the moment you get into the computers, love.” Guiding her down the hall he led her into the computer room and to the desk. “I’m going to be right here but back out of the way, so you do your thing and I’ll be on the phone with them letting them know your progress as we go. You good with that?”

“I’m good with it. As long as you are close I’m good with it,” Parker whispered. “We will find him. We have to find him so that hopefully we can save the poor girl before it’s too late.” Even as she said the words though Parker knew. It was too late for the girl. She was either dead or very, very soon would be.

Stroking a hand over her hair he got her seated and got the computer system on and running. “It’s all yours, love,” he whispered. Pressing a kiss to her cheek Slade stepped back and dialed. “She’s on and moving,” he murmured to Quincy as soon as the line was picked up.

Placing her hand on the screen she closed her eyes. “Find me Nate,” she murmured softly. “Give him to me. Don’t let him hide. Even if you are broken, show him to me,” she demanded of the cameras around the city, around the area. She was demanding of the systems but she knew that it could handle her demands and she would not allow anything to go because she needed to find him.

“The cameras, it wasn’t lightning,” she whispered. “He’s trying to draw them into a trap. He truly has a serious hate on right now and he’s praying that Quincy is one of the ones that he will get to blast. He’s pacing in the darkness. The camera’s sho…” She paused when she saw Nate lift his head to the cameras and heard his growl.

“Is that you, little mouse? Are they using you to find me now?” Parker jerked back so hard that she tripped over the chair. “He knows that I’m helping you,” she whispered. “Son of a bitch, he knows. How does he know?”

Grabbing her so she didn’t fall Slade held her to him. “I’ve got you, love,” he told her, cradling her close. “Quincy, it’s a trap, he’s trying to draw you and T-Rex in, he knows we have Parker and are having her help us. We need an ID on the two that got away, Q. They have to be feeding him information,” he said and listened. “No, that doesn’t make any sense unless…” He trailed off and cursed. “He’s killed a dark Mage and is using dark magics. He’s taken it all into himself and he’s using that magic to fucking try and track Parker down. He wants her back and he wants us all dead so he can rule his little world his way.”

Turning her face into the side of his neck she cried. It was her fault. It was her fault that the woman suffered as she surely had. She was the reason that he was willing to bring the city to its knees, to find her. “He will never let me go,” she whispered. “I’m worth too much to him and I truly, truly hate that.” If only she had been able to simply give up and let go. “His male bond-mate had been a Mage and he was into the darker spectrum which was why he had believed that Nate would never harm him. The female had been terrified of Nate and rightly so.”

“Shh,” he whispered to her as he listened to the talk on the other end of the phone. Hanging up with a quick “call me later,” Slade wrapped her in his arms and moved her to the sofa in the office. Sitting he tugged her into his lap and encouraged her to curl up in a ball and just cry. Rocking her back and forth Slade rubbed her back and let her cry. There wasn’t anything he could say or do to make it better even though he wished he had that power.

It was a long while later but her tears had finally stopped and she just rested against him. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to lose it but I couldn’t seem to help myself,” she admitted quietly. “Thank you for holding me and just letting me cry it out.” She had needed it and now, even though her head hurt, she felt cleaner. She was ready to look forward to what was next.

Lifting her chin he gently wiped her cheeks dry and brushed a light kiss over her nose before wrapping her in his arms again. “Shush, it’s fine. You needed to let it all out, darling. You’ve been holding it all in for too long,” he murmured against her hair. “Can you tell me what happened with Nathaniel?” he asked softly. He’d seen, he’d heard, and he’d guessed, but he had a feeling she knew a lot more.

“Which time?” she asked softly. “Just now or what happened when he held me?” she whispered and leaned in closer so that she could move and curl against him once more. She felt safe there, in her lover’s arms.

“Let’s start with when he held you, can you tell me anything about the bond-mates he had and what he did to them, with them?” he asked quietly. “Any odd conversations or actions with them, things said about them behind their backs or just snide off-handed words. It all could lead us to figuring out how to stop him, Parker. We’ll get to what just happened later, but let’s start from the moment you realized you were a prisoner to do whatever he wanted when he wanted.”

Parker nodded and took in a deep breath. “I should start by telling you that Nate killed the couple that adopted him,” she murmured quietly. “He found me by accident, no, he found me by what I thought was accident. I found out much after the fact that Nate was the one that had put out the Dragon Fire and had saved by life on the beach.” she whispered. “However, he had come to the hospital that I was recovering in to see his sister, a woman that was actually his bond-mate, and find me evidently. The family that adopted him were magic users and knew just what he was the moment they saw him I guess.” She shrugged. “Anyway, the sister had been hurt and he had come to see her with his best friend. When I saw them all it was the first time that I saw the bond between bond-mates and it honestly scared and excited me both. I thought that perhaps maybe I was gaining my sight back.” But she hadn’t been. “He heard me telling my therapist what I saw and since he knew that he had two bond-mates, his sister and his friend, he understood then that I could see the ties that bind bond-mates together.” She breathed and shifted slightly so she could rest her head once more against Slade’s shoulder.

“So he worked his way into my life. Coming to see me often and talking to me. He was the one to explain what I was and what happened to me.” Even if he had known what had happened to her since he was the one who had wanted her friend Henry. “So when my sight companion didn’t show when I was finally released and he was there I trusted him enough to go home with him. Mistake. Massive. Huge. Fucking crappy mistake,” she whispered.

“So he brings me to his home and demands that I help him. He wanted to be certain that I was being honest and put his adoptive parents in the room with me and told me either I go to them or he would slit their throats. I didn’t believe him,” she whispered with sorrow weighing her down, but she continued. “He killed the mother first,” she admitted. “She was the stronger in magic of the two of them. He was reciting some kind of strange spell when he killed her and I swear, for a moment, the bond shifted from the woman to him and then winked out of existence.” It was like for a brief moment the woman’s soul was inside of Nate. “He told me the one and only way to save the man was go to him so I went. It didn’t save him.” She licked her dry lips and nodded.

“I know we were on a beach because I heard the waves washing up on a shore and I heard him telling his guards to toss them to the sharks.” She shivered. “As for his bond-mates.” She felt ill with this one. “After that one time in the hospital I didn’t see them again until that night. The night he took their power from them. I knew that was what he did when he recited the spell as he killed his father.” She closed her eyes and said, “He brought me into their bedroom. He made me ‘watch’ as they had sex. I could see the bodies merging and forming together as one and he asked me, midcoitus, if he had created a child within the woman. The fetus was formed so it hadn’t been created in that moment in time but I didn’t want to say that. I was hopeful that if I didn’t tell him that the child was likely created at least eleven or twelve weeks earlier that I could buy the woman some time. However I was too afraid to lie and nodded. I told him there was a being inside of her and it was reaching to one of his guards. What happened next…” She wished she could take the sounds out of her mind forever but she couldn’t. “I heard the spells. I watched as he killed his best friend first. His guard didn’t move though,” she whispered. “He then moved to his guard and I don’t know, moved him maybe, closer to the bed. He then forced the man to watch as he cut the very early-stage fetus from the mother’s womb and pulled the power from her as well as the child as it died in his hands. He then killed his guard.” She felt ill with the words she had said but he had to know what a monster Nate was.

“He’s cruel, power hungry, and vicious. He cares for no one and nothing save himself. He’s a true monster, Slade.”

Looking up he saw Rayne leaning against the door and sighed softly. Resting his cheek to her hair Slade stroked her back. “I know the spells he used, all magic users know them. We know them so that we know never to use them and why,” he murmured. “There are spells that can go either way, good or bad, but it all depends on the intent of the heart. But even with the very best of intentions we can cause harm to those we love. No.” He smiled when she stiffened. “I’m not saying Nathaniel loved them or anyone. That boy has had hatred in his heart too long and has been corrupted by the darkness and is a true minion of Chaos. But that is how we’re going to beat him, his ego and the fact that he’s going to hate the fact that he’s not the one in control of his own strings.”

Parker nodded. “And he’s got so much hate inside of him that it’s truly…” She shrugged. “It’s painful how much hate he has inside of him. If you are around him too much you feel that hate without him even touching you or even speaking.” She closed her eyes and moved so that she could kiss Slade’s neck. “I know it was near the ocean. That’s all that I have though. Wait.” She hesitated. “There was…” She chewed her lip and frowned. “There was fresh water, too. Hot springs. Yes, we were near hot springs and the ocean as well. Both were very, very close.”

Stroking her hair he nodded. “That’s good, love, anything you can give us,” he whispered to her as he rocked her gently. He hated pushing her, especially when she’d just had to tear open a wound, but they needed every detail they could get. They had to stop this asshole and soon. “Do you remember any smells, the feeling of the shadows, maybe shapes in the shadows?” he asked quietly.

“The room that he kept me in before moving us to the place where you found me was round. It was weird but it was round and it echoed. I think it was a really tall room because it wasn’t overly round.” She licked her lips when she spoke. Too many things were coming at her too fast.

“Keep talking, love,” Slade encouraged her. “Just say whatever comes to mind. We can sort it all out once you’ve told us,” he said quietly. Sounded like a silo maybe, from her description, but who knew for sure.

“It was cold, but there was heat that seemed to come from above maybe? Where I was it was very, very cold, but high above it seemed warmer.” Her face warmed and she added, “I tried to climb the door to try to get out. Didn’t work. I fell and, well yeah it didn’t work.”

Frowning at that he looked to Rayne again but the Dragon seemed baffled by her description. “Anything else, love?” Slade asked her quietly. Pressing a kiss to her neck he breathed her in. “Did you smell anything that could help us?” he asked quietly.

“A bonfire,” she said suddenly. “I thought it was the guards but there was laughter, too. Maybe a party? I don’t know but whoever it was they weren’t there for long before they all left screaming. I know they lived because I heard the guards laughing about scaring the hell out of the humans. Maybe a police report was filed?” she asked hopefully.

“We can definitely look,” he assured her softly. Pressing a kiss to her temple he breathed her in and squeezed her tight. “You did great love, so amazingly great,” he told her quietly. Rubbing his cheek to hers Slade closed his eyes. “I want you to go with Rayne and lay down, curl up in a ball and relax. I’m going to call Q and talk with him and let him know all of this, all right?”

Parker nodded. “Will you come and lay down with us after you have talked to him?” she asked hopefully. “Please?” she asked softly. “I really do think that it would be lovely to have a nap with both of you.”

“I will be there as soon as I’m off the phone,” he promised her softly. Tipping her chin up he kissed her gently on the lips before helping her to her feet. Passing her hand to Rayne as the Dragon moved to take it he rubbed his hand down her back. “I won’t be too long, promise.”

Laying her head on Rayne’s shoulder she let him lead her out and felt an oppressive heaviness in her chest that hadn’t been there earlier. That fast and she had gone from happy to sad. She didn’t like it. At all.

Grabbing the phone Slade called into the base. “Quincy, put me on speaker,” he said quietly. Only when everyone could hear him he related every single detail that Parker had told them. “He’s under Chaos’s control from what I got from what she told us. He’s not going to like that and I think that may be his only Achilles in this whole mess. Nathaniel believes he’s making all his choices, that he’s the one in control and deciding, but if we tell him that Chaos is yanking his chains it might, possibly, give us the hole we need to take him out.”

“It’s possible.” This came from Cinnamon. “Dragons are notoriously protective of their children and if you say that he pulled a child from his bond-mate that he had created, he would never have done that. No matter the darkness that filled him he would never do it. He would have ensured the child was born first and raised it to be subservient to him but never would have killed it.”

“Well then that’s something else that we’ll need to use if needed in facing him,” Slade said, rubbing his hand over his neck. “Look, I’m going to leave you guys to figure out the logistics and hopefully figure out where Nathaniel is. Call us when you’re ready to move. We want in on this and not just because Parker’s our mate. This needs to end once and for all.”

“We will be in touch,” came Talon’s strong voice. The strain of what his son was doing was clear to those that knew him well. “Take care of your mate and we will let you know when and if we come up with anything. If there is anything, anything at all that she remembers call us back.” He disconnected the call then, ending it there because he knew that Slade would call should anything else come up.

Hanging up Slade dropped the phone next to him on the sofa and leaned back to stare up at the ceiling. He was so tired of all this crap. He could end it all but then he’d lose Parker. He couldn’t give into the darker urges even if it was for the good of the whole, his mate included. It would scar his soul too much and that he couldn’t live with. Pushing up he snagged the phone and walked wearily toward the bedroom, all his four hundred plus years weighing on him heavily in that moment.

Parker felt Slade as he came into their room far more than she heard him and saw him. “Slade,” she whispered and held her hand out to him. It felt like his soul was screaming out for her help, begging her to help it heal.

Dropping the phone on the side table Slade slid onto the bed and, taking her hand, curled into her heat. Burying his face against her breasts he shut his eyes and let her just hold him. He couldn’t talk about it, wouldn’t, but he was so glad she understood his need to just be held.

Parker gave him her everything. She let him in to feel the barest bones of her very soul and she sighed when she felt him giving in as well. This was about them, her connection to Slade, and she knew that Rayne got that. They both understood that they meant so very much to her, together and separate. Stroking her fingers through Slade’s hair she simply held him close and rubbed her cheek to his head as she held him.

He must have fallen asleep because it was dark in the room when he felt the bed shifting. Yawning he nuzzled closer to Parker and refused to move. He was quite happy where he was. But he was curious what time it was and then his stomach grumbled, dinner time obviously.

“Rayne is ordering us take-out. Evidently you guys know a guy who will deliver to you guys from your favorite steakhouse?” Parker shrugged and rubbed her cheek against his chest. “Are you feeling better?” she asked quietly. “I was very worried about you, honey.”

Wrapping his arms around her Slade hugged her to him and sighed. “I don’t know,” he answered honestly. He couldn’t lie. She’d know instantly and besides that, he couldn’t lie. “This is all hitting too close to home, love, and I don’t just mean because you’re involved. This is dredging up the past. A past I never ever wanted to revisit, for any reason.”

“I can understand that,” Parker whispered and brushed her fingers through his hair. “Do you know why Nathaniel wants me so very desperately?” she asked quietly. “It’s not just because of what I can do with a computer or finding the bond-mates. It’s because somehow when they burnt me with Dragon Fire I was changed in ways that, well even Nate didn’t truly understand,” she whispered. “There is only one reason that he never killed me, never tried to take my power from me, and never tried to bite me. Why he would only use his fists or his lackeys who didn’t know better. It’s my blood, Slade. If my blood were to even touch a Dragon, blood not freely given as I do so often to Rayne, he would die,” she whispered softly. “Because of our bond and my love for Rayne he is protected but any other…” She shook her head. “It’s as if their very souls wink out of existence.”

Lifting his head Slade frowned at her words. “That’s different,” he commented softly. Rubbing his hand up and down her back lightly he inched up the bed so they were face to face. Cupping her cheek he stroked her damaged skin lightly. “No one is going to get to you, Parker. You are ours. They will have to get through a very old and sneaky Dragon and me. And trust me, when either of us is pissed off, not even the Devil would dare.”

That had her smiling and she nodded. “I love you, too, Slade,” she whispered softly. “But I haven’t finished telling you my truth. I changed so much in that day. I don’t know why but it was as if all of Magic was reaching up to try to save me but instead”—she shrugged—“it was a Dragon with Dragon Ice that saved me. It was Nathaniel, I know this now that his happening upon me in the hospital was a lie. He had saved me that day and I honestly believe that he did because he somehow knew what I could do. I’m a lot stronger than you think I am. I know I don’t seem it but I really am. You can pull a part of me and feel me inside of you, use that magical part to help you. I want and need to help you, please?”

“I wish I could, love, but it doesn’t work that way, not for what’s wrong with me,” he said softly. “But thank you for the offer,” he murmured, brushing his lips to hers. “Mage and Sorcerers, while related to a degree, use magics very differently and we can only intermingle certain ones. Even at that we need to take care and precautions or we could have a serious misfire that could kill us or take out at least a part of a country.”

“Yeah we don’t want that.” She shook her head and began to stroke him again. “Then that means that when we fight him I will stand at your side. I won’t let you do this alone, Slade, not now and not ever.”

“Uh, I don’t think so,” he said, shaking his head. “You are going to stay where you will be safe,” he told her, pressing a kiss to her lips again. “I will not have you harmed for no reason and I will not have you put in Nathaniel’s line of vision.”

“But you need me,” she argued. “Honey, you will need me. Not because of him but to help you pull back. You need me, honey. You know that deep down inside as well,” she whispered softly to him. “Think about it, love. You know that you do.”

“I won’t risk you,” he said softly, resting his forehead to hers. “I can’t risk you, love,” he whispered, rubbing his thumb to her skin gently. He knew she was right but he couldn’t let her get hurt. He’d rather risk his soul than see her harmed by Nathaniel again. And there was the puzzler. He let her go and she could personally be hurt. He didn’t let her go and if he fell over to the darkness finally she’d be hurt when he was torn from the bond with her.

“What makes you think you have a choice?” she asked softly. “I mean it, Slade. I will be there. I will not, cannot lose you to the darkness that we both know you would try to pull from in order to defeat him. I will not lose you. I love you too much to let you go.”

He wrapped his arms around her and drew her in close. “This is not the end of this argument, woman. I will figure a way around this damn it.” One way or another, he had to. He couldn’t risk her life, not after he’d just found her.

“You won’t be risking my life. You will protect me and so will Rayne. We both know it. Now, no more arguments.” She reached out and touched her fingers to his cheek and smiled. “Instead I really think that we could waste some energy making love?”

“You have too many clothes on.” He had too many clothes on. “We both have way too many clothes on, darling, and, knowing Rayne, he put a rush on the steaks. We only have minutes if that, so if you’re of a mind to use and abuse my body we should get naked and fast.”

That had her laughing and she shrugged. “We could always wait. Heavens only know that I wouldn’t want to ‘abuse’ your poor body. I don’t want you to feel bad later after we have had a quickie and make you think that you weren’t getting as much as you needed in life, you know.”

Frowning at that he lifted his head as he rolled her to her back. Sliding his hand under her shirt to her belly he rubbed his thumb to the soft skin. “Why would I ever think that, love?” he asked softly. “We’re mated, Parker. It doesn’t mean that every time we’re together has to be slow and luxurious. Sometimes fast, hard, and in the moment is needed, too. But since food will be here soon and I know we’re all starving, we should likely wait.”

“I think you should kiss me,” she grumbled. “Totally. You need to kiss me, mister.” She reached for his head and tugged him closer. “And you are the one who said that I would be abusing your poor body, remember?”

Grinning he nipped at her full lower lip. “Well, after dinner you can abuse my body all you want as we burn off a bit of the calories.” Pressing a kiss to her lips he breathed her in as he slid his tongue over hers. Pulling her in closer to him he pressed his heavy erection against her body.

Parker wrapped her arms tighter around him and lifted her hand to touch her fingers to his cheeks. “I love you, Slade. I look forward to being able to burn off those calories, darling mine.” Her hand moved down his cheek, down his neck, and across his chest. She allowed her fingers to move so very slowly downward until she was able to touch his cock and squeezed him lightly. “You sure?” she asked with a grin.

Groaning he nipped at her mouth. “Yeah, I’m sure. We have to wait,” he said, catching her hand and lifting it, pressing a kiss to her fingers lightly and dropping another in her palm. “Let’s get up and go see if food is here yet. Hopefully he got their coleslaw and some of the ribs, too,” he said with a grin.

“You are killing me here.” She heard her stomach growling again and laughed. Shaking her head she smiled. “All right, let’s go and see Rayne and hope that he’s gotten all that you want and need, darling,” she said with a smile. “And hopefully I can get some, too, the ribs that is,” she teased. She knew that these men would make sure that she had the best of the best of the pieces.

Pressing a quick kiss to her lips he sat up and, getting off the bed, helped her to climb off. Collecting his phone, he checked for messages before dropping it in his pocket when nothing came up. Wrapping an arm around her middle he walked her toward the kitchen and the scent of food. “I didn’t hear the bell ring,” he said in surprise.

“Had to buzz him through the gate,” Rayne pointed out, “and I was starving so I waited at the door less than patiently for the guy to drive up and gawk the entire time at the house.”

Parker frowned. “Why would he gawk at our home?” She couldn’t see of course so was a little confused. “And what gate? I don’t recall a gate.” Then again when they brought her home she was still processing so much that she likely had just ignored it and now that she was learning about it, well she was surprised.

“The gate at the road onto the property,” Rayne said, setting out the containers of steak, ribs, and smoked chicken as well as the coleslaw, potato salad, cornbread, and hot wings. “I own forty acres of land that the house sits on. Most of it’s wooded area and you really can’t tell there’s a house here from the road except at night when the lights can be seen through the trees. Plus the house is a good”—he paused to think—“four or five thousand square feet give or take.”

“Oh wow.” Parker had walked all of the home but she hadn’t believed that it was that large. “I’m so surprised,” she whispered. “So you are basically telling me that I’m bonded with a couple of richer-than-sin men?” She shrugged. “Good thing I honestly don’t care about that.” All she cared about was the men. That was it.

“We have been alive for a good long time,” Slade pointed out, getting her seated. Passing her a napkin he handed her some wet naps to set to the side. “Rayne got all the good stuff but I know you said ribs so I’ll give you a half a rack to start on and we’ll go from there if you like. But did you want some coleslaw, potato salad, or cornbread?” he asked, moving to get her a glass of milk.

“All of the above. I have a serious need for food and those all sound really good.” She loved to eat and seemed to eat a lot, often, now that she was with him.

Laughing Rayne dished up her plate and sat it before her letting her know where everything was. “There’s also smoked chicken and hot wings if you want some after you make your way through some of that mountain before you. Oh, and I got a pie for dessert, too, and brownies so you have options for sweets.”

“Brownies,” she told him without even waiting. “I really and truly don’t want any of the hot wings because”—she wrinkled her nose—“I’m so not a spicy-foods kinda gal.” She loved some things, but she didn’t like spicy at all.

“Good to know, now all I have to do is fight Slade for them,” Rayne teased, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “Dig in, darling, no point waiting on us as you damn well know. Eat, woman, we won’t be far behind you.”

Parker laughed and dug in, eating the food slowly and with care so that she could enjoy the meal, and enjoy having her men with her. She smiled. Life was amazing and even with all that was bad in life there was still far more that was good.

Chapter Eleven

Eyeing his sister Quincy cursed. “Listen here, missy, no way are you going along on this mission.” If they ever got it off the ground. So far they hadn’t be able to pin Nathaniel and his idiots down. “I know what you’re saying but you get in view and Nathaniel is going to try to kill the lot of us to get at you and he’s not going to be pleasant about it.”

“And he’s going to make mistakes,” Parker shot right back at him. “If he becomes as idiotic as we know he will, he will come for me. He will also be vulnerable because he will be so focused on me that he won’t be watching what he’s doing and he will be able to be taken down. Quincy, you know it’s the truth.”

“No, I know that you’ve got your bond-mates mostly convinced to let you go and they are morons. Nathaniel has dark magic,” Quincy said quietly, enunciating carefully. “He will have traps laid, he will have contingency after contingency set out and he can because he is using dark magic. He will have brought others to his cause, paying them a mercenary fee or talking them into it because of some small festering anger inside of them. And we will set off his traps. I know we will because we can’t find them all and disarm them all. We’ll try but we will fail and only through the almighty Hail Mary of all magic and sneaky Dragon moves of all time will we manage to defeat him. But if you go you will die. No ifs, ands, or buts, your life will be forfeit. Want to know how I know that?” he asked her, his tone getting softer and sharper with every word. “Because I woke in an icy-cold sweat last night from a vision, a fucking vision of all things, of your death and Slade going off the fucking deep end because you wouldn’t listen to me. Do you know what it does to the King of any of the lines to have to kill someone he knows, likes, and thinks of as kin? You want to go, fine, accept the consequences now.” Throwing up his hands he headed for the door. “I’m done. I have my mate and son to kiss good-bye,” he said before slamming the door behind him.

Parker tapped her fingers to the table before her and sighed. “God I hate melodramatic people,” she grumbled. It had been effective though, Gods dammit. All he had to do was mention her Sorcerer and she was willing to back off. Quickly. “You made your damn point,” she shouted, knowing that Quincy would hear her. If he wasn’t right behind her she knew that he was just outside the door fuming.

“He’s not out there,” Talon told her as he entered the room. “He’s outside ranting and raving and, at any moment, may blow something up.” He looked at them all. “So what the hell did you do to my Mage to piss him off that badly?” he asked, shooting Rayne and Slade a look, who both pointed right at Parker.

“I told him that I was going with you to bait Nate into coming away from his protections. However, Pissy McGee had issue and began to rant and rave so fine. I cave. Whatever. I just want to go home please.” Parker was feeling more than a little pissy herself, dammit all. Didn’t they see she wanted to be a part in ending the horror she had lived for so long? She needed to be a part in the justice that would only be served by Nate’s death. But, whatever. She was so over it.

“Guys.” Talon jerked his head to the door and waited until they left. Moving to her he gently took her hand in his. “Parker, come sit with me for a minute please,” he said quietly. Leading her to the sofa he waited until she sat before dropping next to her. “I understand your need to be there, to see this through to the end and know that it’s finished. But Nathaniel will go for you. He knows that if he hurts or kills you then he’s just thrown three extremely powerful and needed males off their game at which point he is going to kill them. Quincy and Slade need every single piece of concentration they can get to pull on magics Slade never once wanted to touch again. You need to be there, in spirit and mind connection, to him the entire time because without you we will lose him to the dark and then we’re all dead. I’m not going to send you home. It’s safer for you to stay here while we finish this,” he murmured quietly.

Parker’s tears fell unbidden. “I just can’t lose them. Not now that I’ve found them and I hate, absolutely hate that they are fighting my battles for me.” She wiped at her face and the tears that dropped from her lashes. “I just have to know he’s gone, Talon. I’m sorry and I know that he’s your son but he’s not. He’s such a monster that I doubt that he’s anyone’s child now. He’s simply living for power and hate. Sad but true.”

“It’s all right, Parker,” he said quietly, drawing her closer to hug her gently. Rubbing his hand up and down her back Talon rocked her back and forth slowly. “Nathaniel is a bad seed and needs to die. We will kill him and then you and your mates can have a long and happy life. But you need to be safe to keep them safe. You need to be their anchor in the coming shit storm, sweetie. Especially Slade. I don’t like what he and Quincy have planned but I understand it and know that it is our last-chance measure.”

“I would do anything for my bond-mates,” Parker whispered. “They are my everything and I would move heaven and earth if I had to for them. It doesn’t matter what I have to do, I will do it.” She didn’t have to like it but she would do it.

“Then stay here or better yet in my office where it’s at least comfortable. I’ll have a couple of the Guards stick around in case you need something,” he said, giving her a gentle squeeze. “They love you and need you to be safe while still letting you have your justice. But Quincy’s right. If you go down we’re all fucked given the power that resides in Slade.”

Parker sighed and nodded. “Whatever it takes to ensure that he is brought to justice.” Turning her face up to Talon, Parker added, “And you will make damn sure nothing happens to them, right? You will make sure that both of them come home to me?”

Cupping her cheek Talon pressed a kiss to her forehead. “I plan on every single one of these stubborn asses coming home to their loved ones. I leave no one behind, Parker, and I don’t plan on losing anyone anytime soon either. They are my family and I am not losing family.”

Parker smiled and nodded, her tears still trickling down her face unbidden. “I know you will bring them home,” she whispered. “Because we are family. Each and every single one of us is connected and that’s truly an amazing thing that we have together. Family.” Trust, love, and even some good-natured ribbing was all a part of it.

Dropping another kiss to her forehead Talon gathered her closer and held her. Rubbing her back gently he breathed her in slowly and rocked her. “That includes you, sweetheart. You’re part of our big-ass and seriously dysfunctional family.”

Parker laughed at that and nodded. “Yeah, I know.” She smiled then. “And I couldn’t be happier. Sure there are days that I want to beat the boys, but that’s neither here nor there. I love them like crazy but sometimes I just want to send them out to wrestle with each other so that they get over whatever has them cranky, if you know what I mean.”

“It’s likely Rayne getting under Slade’s skin,” he murmured softly. “Changers tend to be hormonal asshats, kind of like teenagers, for most of their lives. But then again it could be Slade pissing off Rayne. Magic users tend not to play well with changers. Hell with it, throw them outside and lock the door,” he told her with a grin.

She laughed at that and nodded. “I think I will. Just keep that in mind when they come knocking on your door since you seem to be the house closest to us.” It was either that or they just simply went to Talon’s when they all wanted to get together.

“Cin will smack them around the ears and ensure they know how to properly behave with their mate,” he said with a grin. Getting up Talon tugged her to her feet. “Come on, sugar, let’s get you in my office, and if we’re lucky, my sexy little Angel is running around. You two can have a chance to get to know one another better and she’ll help you with knowing the touch to have with contact to Slade and Rayne so that you know if they get into trouble.”

“They better not or I will put them on the couch for a year.” She grumbled but let Talon hook her hand at the bend of his elbow and lead her out. “Have you been able to find a sight dog for me yet that will be able to handle being around my guys as well?” Sudden, out of the blue, and completely off topic, but she didn’t want to think about where her guys were going and what they were going to be doing.

“Actually we think we have,” he told her. “She’s just a pup but we’re hoping that it will help if she grows up around Rayne and Slade and you. At least that’s what the trainer has been yakking at me about.” He grinned and patted her hand. “Don’t worry, we’ve got your back on this, Parker.”

“Thank you for that.” Lifting her head she turned toward the line that raced from her toward her bond-mates and smiled. She couldn’t see them but she could see the thread that pulled her and them together. “Thank you, Talon. I think that they have me for now though.” At least until it was time for them to go.

Lifting her hand he pressed a kiss to her knuckles. “See you later Parker,” Talon told her, letting her go. Watching her for a moment he headed off to find his own mate and maybe talk her into playing with him for a little while.

When she felt Slade’s hand wrapping around her waist and pulling her close Parker’s arms went up and around his neck, a saucy smile on her lips as she lifted her face to his. “How about you kiss me, darling? Everything is better with a kiss.” She was still upset, but she wouldn’t let it cloud her time with her men, at all.

“And I do so love your kisses,” he murmured, lowering his head to hers. Brushing his lips against her mouth Slade caught her in a full kiss as she opened to demand for more. Cupping her head he tipped her back as he devoured her mouth.

Parker felt Rayne at her back and leaned into him as well. Sandwiched between Dragon and Sorcerer she was happy, safe, and very, very well loved. When Slade let her lips go she was panting and licked them to take his taste into her mouth. “How long until you guys have to go?”

“We were given an hour,” Rayne told her as he nibbled on her neck. “In an hour we’re in the air and going for him.” Cupping her between her legs Rayne rubbed his fingers to the seam pressed up against her clit.

“Oh Gods.” Her knees went a little weak. “Shouldn’t we go somewhere other than out in the open where others can see?” Not that she cared, but she didn’t think they would want to put on a display like that, especially with Quincy still about and cranky.

“We definitely should which is why”—Slade nudged her toward the empty office in the hall and slammed the door—“we are taking over an office so that we have some damned privacy while we ensure you know just how much we love and adore you.”

“Oh I’m all for some reminding of just how much we are all loved and adored,” she assured him and reached for the buttons on his shirt. “In fact I think we need to do lots and lots of reassuring. Loudly, too. Yes, very much so.”

Laughing at that Rayne lifted her shirt off over her head and began to strip her down. “Then we need to expedite a few things, darling. We don’t have a lot of time and you are wearing too many fucking layers again, seriously, Parker?”

“Hey, I dressed knowing that we were coming here to see everyone. I wasn’t about to wear a skirt with no panties and go braless you know.” Then again she hadn’t needed to add the extra shirt or the tights but she had all the same.

“Exactly,” Slade said, moving in after stripping down. Taking over where Rayne had left off he shook his head. “You did not need all these additional layers, love of my life. This is what Rayne is actually complaining about. Not that you’re dressed appropriately but that you went seriously overboard.”

“Yeah well I was nervous.” And she had wanted to hide as much of her skin as she possibly could. “Besides.” She smirked and looked over her shoulder to Rayne. “He can tear off the tights and undershirt with his claws if he wants. I so wouldn’t complain in the least.”

“We are not tearing anything off of you. You’ll need to put it all back on again otherwise they’ll definitely know we were up to no good,” Slade told her as he finally got the rest of the clothing off. “Holy hell, woman.” He tossed the last aside. “Finally.”

Parker could only laugh. Shaking her head she touched Slade’s cheek and smirked. “Yeah but the undershirt and tights could have easily gone in the trash and no one would have been any wiser.” Like anyone with half a brain wouldn’t know just exactly what they were up to when they came out. “I need you.” It was a confession, stark and true, desperate and needy.

“And we need you,” he said, kissing her hard and fast before turning her around to face Rayne.

Grabbing her cheeks Rayne kissed her as he drew her in closer to him. “Up you go, darling,” he teased, lifting her up and sliding his cock deep into her heat. “Now just stay still for a moment while Slade joins us, Parker my love.”

Her body clenched and relaxed on Rayne. The low keening moan that had escaped her when he entered her body was now a gasp, a pant of desperation. “It’s so hard to stay still when I feel you twitching inside of me,” Parker whispered to Rayne and leaned in closer to him. “Slade, come on, babe. Your bond-mates are dying here.”

Chuckling he rubbed some of her moisture around her anus. “I think it may just be you, sweet. Rayne seems to be doing just fine, darling.” Stepping in closer to her he pressed his cock in slowly, his hands on her hips to keep her from moving as he took her deep.

Parker’s head fell onto Rayne’s shoulder and she pushed back against Slade’s gentle invasion. “That feels so good.” She loved being with her bond-mates, together or separately. “And it’s not just me. You know as well as I do that we all three needed this, Gods. Please,” she begged.

Chuckling at her Slade rubbed his lips to her shoulder. “We all three need it,” he agreed, beginning to move slowly. “But that’s not what we were discussing, sugar. We were discussing ‘dying’ of want and need, of which I was questioning a little.”

“Well, Slade, if you aren’t as desperate as Rayne and I were.” Parker’s smile was hidden in the curve of Rayne’s shoulder. “Because you are killing me slowly and while it does feel so very, very amazing, I really would love for us all three to get off before they come hunting for you boys.”

“We have time,” he whispered next to her ear and nibbled the earlobe gently. “There is no reason to rush loving our mate,” he told her as he and Rayne helped her to move over them. “Especially since they all know that we’re here, loving our mate, so why bother rushing just to hide what we’re about, Parker?” Slade asked her honestly.

Parker laughed and then bit her lip in a desperate moan. “Oh God you are killing me.” She whimpered, “I don’t care who knows what we are doing but please, move.” She growled as she used Rayne to move a bit on her own, barely.

“But we like killing you slowly,” Rayne told her, adjusting his hold on her legs as Slade moved his hands to her ass. “Your orgasm builds up so quick and then we hold you there only to shoot you over in a fiery burst of pleasure as you scream loud enough to bring the authorities. It’s half the fun,” he told her and chuckled at her low growl of sound.

“So not helping me here, Rayne,” Parker said and bit his shoulder in reprimand. “Besides, what if I want and need you both to just simply hold me for a bit before you are called from me?” Their pace quickened. “So good. Again, please.”

“And we will hold you,” Rayne assured her, leaning his head down to capture her mouth. Thrusting his tongue in deep he toyed and teased hers slowly, stroking his tongue along the silky length of hers as he thrust his cock deeper into her wet, wet pussy.

Using her arms Parker pulled in closer to Rayne and moaned. Slade and Rayne moved inside of her body, one in and one out. Their hands held her up between them, their mouths and fingers nearly making her insane with wanton and desperate need.

Nibbling across her shoulder Slade let out a ragged breath. “Scream for us love. Scream and take us all over the edge,” he demanded of her. Squeezing her ass he thrust into her harder, dropping his head back slightly as the sensations had him ready to shatter at any moment.

After only a few more thrusts Parker did just that. She screamed. She felt as if she had shattered in their arms, and then was held together just by their sheer love for her. To keep from screaming a second and then third time Parker bit into Rayne’s shoulder and shuddered as her orgasm crested on a second wave.

Chapter Twelve

“She’ll kill you if you go off the deep end. You know that, right?” Rayne asked him.

Looking up from his check on some of Quincy’s toys Slade shook his head. “I’m not going to go off the deep end, Rayne. Besides, she’s safe and anchoring us both. That’s all that’s needed.”

“Not what Quincy said,” the Dragon murmured as he leaned back in the seat of the helicopter at the Sorcerer’s side.

“Quincy is a Mage and, while we’re related to a degree, our magics are different, Rayne. I know my limits, Quincy knows my limits, and so, too, does Talon. Hell even you know the trigger points for me and what will send me over to the dark,” Slade told him as he turned off the equipment and handed it off to the Mage King.

Quincy snorted. “Yeah well when she comes down the line and wants to beat the fuck out of you I’m going to be right there to help her hold your ass down,” he muttered. “So be very Goddamn sure that you don’t slip into the darkness or I’m going to be the first one to tell her.”

Throwing Quincy the finger Slade kept talking to Rayne. “Parker is settled in as our mate, our connection is beyond solid, and I’ve been testing it. She’s able to pick up the most minute change in my mood for miles away and she’s always there in the background even when she isn’t fully aware of it.”

“As long as you keep that connection with her open,” Rayne replied. “Because we both know just how fucking stubborn you are and you can cut her off.” It would hurt Parker but they both knew that Slade could cut her off. “So make damn sure that we don’t have to knock your ass out by heading into the darkness, man. I do not want to explain to our little bond-mate just why you are coming home with a concussion, drugged and tied up. Do you?”

“Since I’m sure you’ll be looking for a reason to knock my ass out and hogtie me. I always suspected you swung that way,” Slade said with a grin and shifted out of range of the massive fist aiming to do him harm. “I’ll keep the connection open unless it will hurt her and then I’ll shield her, Rayne. I won’t have her being hurt because of me just like I know you would do the same if push came to shove.”

Rayne shrugged. “If I had to I would do whatever was necessary to protect her. She’s ours,” he said simply. “I know you will, too, but you are a part of the bond with her so I will make sure that you are safe, too, buddy. If you were to break from our bond I know that she would never be all right after.”

“I don’t plan on breaking from the bond, Rayne. It’s not as simple as that anyway,” he pointed out. If he were to break from the bond he wouldn’t really have much choice in it. He’d either have let the dark pull him under and the bond would snap naturally to protect her, or he’d be dead.

“Then get those fucking thoughts out of your mind,” Rayne shot back. “And no I’m not listening in on your thoughts but Parker can and she’s wigging the fuck out, so chill. We are both going to go home to her. We are both going to love her for the rest of time. No questions.”

Sighing Slade calmed his turbulent thoughts and sent waves of love to Parker. “She’s likely pacing Talon’s office and driving the Guards insane.” He was worried for her though. He would have to be insane not to worry for the love of his life.

“She’s worried,” Rayne whispered. “She’s worried for both of us, for all of us actually.” He shrugged. “I love her, too. That woman is everything to me, to you, too, and we both know it.”

“Of course she is, Rayne.” Slade shot him a look and sighed. “I don’t know what I’d do without her in my life. She makes it all settle and feel so much calmer,” he murmured, turning to look out the window. “I’m actually at a point with her that I might actually be good with telling her what happened, or rather”—turning a lethal look on the Dragon, he hissed—“filling in all the blanks you left when you told her about my past.”

“I won’t apologize for telling her. She’s a part of us and deserved to know why you were being so cold to her, why you didn’t want her to be a part of your mind. It was hurting her so I told her the barest bones so that she could understand why you did what you did,” Rayne replied.

“Still doesn’t make me any happier with you,” Slade said, leaning his head back. “I get why you told her but I wish you hadn’t. I’ve caught her giving me this sympathetic pity thing of hers whenever she thinks I’m remembering that time or when something reminds me of that time. It’s sweet but annoying, too.”

Rayne snorted. “Yeah and if I recall you typically get her to stop thinking about it by taking her and swatting her ass before fucking her six ways from Sunday.” Leaning his head back he closed his eyes. “Half the time I think she gives you that ‘look’ just to get you to take her to bed. She’s an insatiable little bit and I for one love that about our gal.”

“Anything to get that look off her face,” Slade told him honestly as he checked the comms gear and passed it out. He personally couldn’t wear it. His magic didn’t work with electronics like Quincy’s did. Grabbing up the minitablet he did the run-through and slid it into a pocket at his thigh. Thankfully for them Quincy was a fucking genius and the tablet would relay all the comms traffic to him via morse code so he’d know where everyone was. And, should he get the chance, he could pull it out for a more “live” view of everyone. Seeing the pilot lift a hand he pressed the headset for their whole copter and the other three. “We’re five minutes out, lads, five minutes,” he called the warning.

Rayne opened his eyes and looked to Slade. When it was just them on the headset comm again, he said, “You need to tell her, Slade. She will never ask you and you know it but you need to tell her. It’s more than past time for you to tell her about your past and why you lean so close to the darkness. She will never judge you but it will help her know you, the real you. She’s bared her fucking soul to us and told us far more than we ever thought she would so it’s more than past time for you to tell her, okay?”

“I was planning to anyway,” he said softly, toying with a flashbang before tucking it into the strap on his holdall. “I’ll tell her when we go home, but I don’t need you knowing it, too, so I want to tell her alone and keep it private, Rayne.” Slade had enough issues with his past and the shame of it was just part of it. He could deal with Parker knowing it all, every last sordid detail, but definitely no one else.

“Don’t worry. I have paperwork back at the base that I really need to catch up on. Just send me a text when you are ready for me to come home, but that’s after. For now we simply have to deal with making sure that this fucker never, ever walks into our bond-mate’s life again. We need to make sure that she’s safe. After we will worry about life.”

“Deal.” Slade nodded and let out a breath before smiling faintly. “I feel for Talon though,” he murmured softly, looking to the Dragon King who was sitting up front with the pilot. “Can’t be easy making the call even though we all knew what it would be.”

Rayne nodded and sighed. “Yeah no kidding. I really feel for him, a kid that he’s never even met, so it’s going to be fucking hard for him.” Rubbing his large hand over the back of his neck he added, “I’m surprised that Cin didn’t demand to be allowed to come. That woman is fucking scary fierce and in a battle she’s deadly.”

“Somehow I have the impression that should she be needed she and Q have something arranged to get her there. Maybe she’s the back-up plan for the back-up plan,” Slade suggested with a crooked grin. “Hell if I know but I’m betting they have her sitting at the ready on the sidelines, Rayne.”

“I’m sure.” Rayne shrugged and then double-checked his weapon before looking out of the helicopter that they were in. “She’s a being that he will keep hidden and safe for as long as he possibly can and I don’t blame him. She is his rock and we know it. Add to it that she’s something that none of us ever dreamed was possible.” Another pause. “Which is good. I have a feeling we will need her in this fight and we all hate it.”

“Use whatever weapons are available and at hand,” Slade quoted the Dragon King. Keying the comms he gave the warning. “One minute, one minute out. We are on final approach, doors open and ropes at the ready. Please ensure your tray tables and seats are in their upright and locked positions and we thank you for flying Dragon air with us today. Parting gifts are available for your stewards on your way out the door but if you don’t want a kick in the ass, please dive out swiftly.”

Rayne snorted. “You know one day Talon is going to take your head for your smart-assed comments, right?” Even though he teased he was preparing for battle, getting ready to dive out of the helicopter and repel down on a rope. Yep, lots of fun.

“He hasn’t killed Quincy yet and I know for a fact the Mage annoys him a lot more than I do,” Slade said before removing the comms and setting them aside. Ensuring the strap holding the tablet to his leg was tight he grabbed his line up, checked all his attachments, and went to crouch next to Rayne in the doorway. “You do know”—he grinned at the Dragon as the pilot counted off—“if you Dragons weren’t such a stick-up-the-ass lot we magic users wouldn’t feel the need to harass you so.” Wiggling his eyebrows he dived out of the helicopter at the word “go!” from the pilot, conveniently before Rayne could shoot off a comeback.

Rayne snorted and followed along after Slade, jumping from the chopper without even looking down. Landing softly at his partner’s side he nodded. “I’m your shadow,” he told the Sorcerer. “So let’s do this, Slade.” He growled and allowed his claws to come out in a partial shift.

Nodding Slade pulled out the datapad and pulled up the maps. Holding it up for Rayne to look over his shoulder he scrolled to their targeted area and looked back at the Dragon. Getting a nod he drew his magic up just under his skin so it was at the ready for whatever came and began to move.

The map in mind, Rayne moved along at Slade’s back, kept to him as close as his shadow, and allowed the Sorcerer to lead them where they needed to go.

Grabbing the back of Slade’s jacket Rayne pulled him to a stop and hissed. “I taste bad magic on the wind. Can you feel it, too?”

“Yeah, an oil slick in the air,” he agreed quietly, waving Rayne back a step into an alcove. Looking up at the Dragon, Slade shook his head. “It’s getting worse the closer we get to the main building. Which means the satellites were right and that’s where Nathaniel is held up waiting for us. We have to assume he knows we’re here and what we have planned. We have to or he’s got us by the short hairs.”

“Fuck me,” Rayne growled. “Okay we will just go in knowing that this fuck knows that we are here. We will do what we have to and we will get him neutralized as quickly as possible.” If only it would be that simple. Ha. Hardly.

“And assume that I’ll be a threat as soon as he gets his eyes on me,” Slade told him and shrugged at the sharp look. “He’s absorbed dark magic into himself. He’ll sense that tiny nugget inside of me and he’ll be looking to get some sort of control on me. If all else fails, shoot to incapacitate, Rayne, and don’t fucking miss if it comes down to it.”

“Fucking wonderful.” Rayne growled. “And you didn’t think to tell me this before so that I could make sure to trade Sorcerers?” Pushing Slade’s shoulder he smirked. “Don’t be so serious, asshat, we all knew that. And don’t you worry. I will take you down if it comes down to it but not permanently. I happen to love our bond-mate too much to do that.”

Throwing the Dragon the bird Slade checked the map once more before turning the datapad off and dropping it into one of the many pockets he had. Blowing out a steadying breath he reached for Parker and smiled at the light mental touch that was his mate. Forcing himself to relax Slade held onto that small connection, keeping it light to ensure she wasn’t hurt and waving Rayne forward, moving ahead of the Dragon toward the end of it all. One way or another.

Chapter Thirteen

It definitely hadn’t gone according to plan, nothing ever really does. But that’s what you get when you have a psychopathic Dragon trying to kill you. All the while you, the good guys, are trying to keep the psycho Dragon from killing you, your friends and all the innocents that got dragged into the fight. It started out fine, but after about ten minutes, well—it went downhill fast.

Rendezvous point bravo

Checking over the area with his binoculars once more Slade rocked back on his heels. “I have a bad, bad feeling,” he said under his breath.

“Why?” Rayne’s voice was a mere whisper, barely louder than the breeze that was ruffling the tree leaves above their position.

“You know that sensation when you leave the house on vacation. That feeling that you’ve forgotten something important. So you check your wallet for ID. You check that you have your tickets and passport. Then you start that inevitable list. Did I leave on the stove? Did I forget to lock the back door? Did I remember to turn the furnace down? And so forth.” He looked to the Dragon.

“Yeah, I know the feeling. I get it every time we leave the base. But it’s usually, did I forget my favorite blade or the grenades or…” Rayne had a grin on his face.

“Anyway,” Slade said in a tight voice. He was tense and Rayne’s teasing wasn’t soothing him, at all. “I’ve got that kind of feeling here. But in this case it’s more to the idea of, what the fuck didn’t we discover about this asshole? What did we miss that will get us killed? What trick does he have up his sleeve we overlooked or are too cocky about?”

Rayne let out a breath, a soft hiss through his teeth. “I’ve had that feeling since we came up with this plan.”

Slade blinked at his friend. “And you didn’t say anything? Why the hell not?” It was really hard to project annoyance, frustration and a general pissed-off attitude when you had to keep your voice down. It just didn’t carry the same weight.

“Because I figured it was just me.” The Dragon lifted a shoulder in a lazy shrug before grinning. “Besides, I have you to throw at them if all else fails.”

“I fucking hate you some days,” Slade muttered.

“No, you don’t. You’re just saying that because…”

Rayne didn’t get any further with his reason as their ear pieces all crackled right then. The tension somehow managed to notch up another ten degrees. It was Quincy’s voice that came through loud and clear but modulated down so there was no chance of the communication being heard.

“All right lads, time to pull up your big-boy undies because you are going to have visitors right quick.” The Mage sounded relaxed and calm, neat trick if you could manage it, Slade thought. Quincy continued, “We have three vehicles heading right toward the zone. Two SUVs and a Hummer from the looks of things we’ve gotten off traffic cameras. I’ve checked the satellite and, best guess given the heat coming off the vehicles, you’ve got six in the front, five in the middle, and six in the back. That is seventeen for those of you that ran out of fingers and are pulling off your shoes and socks.”

Someone made a crass remark on the line and there was a smattering of snickering, too. The tension eased slightly, not a lot, but enough that everyone was able to breathe again, except him. Slade was getting more and more concerned with every passing second.

“We do not, I repeat, do not know which vehicle Nathaniel is in,” Quincy told them. “We do not know how many individuals are armed and we do not know how many may be civilians. Your orders are to treat everyone that is not a friendly as the enemy until we clear them. Do not, I repeat, do not fucking take any chances. You all need to come back in one piece.” He paused for a minute, maybe two. “Sound off and get ready. I will give you a countdown when they are closer. You are currently at T-minus ten minutes to contact.”

As everyone checked in Slade closed his eyes. He was missing something, something big. Why would Nathaniel put himself in such an obvious place? A convoy, really? It just didn’t make any sense. A convoy was vulnerable. A convoy was obvious. A convoy was…His eyes snapped open.

“It’s a trap!” he hissed urgently into the mic. “This is a fucking setup. All teams go to secondary positions, now!” He pushed at Rayne and, like all the others, because of how well trained they were, they moved hard, fast and stayed low.

“Are you sure, Slade?” Rayne asked over his shoulder as he shimmied through the brush.

Slade didn’t bother answering. Not when the whistle of incoming mortars gave the answer for him. Then the world was exploding.

“Fuck!” Quincy’s voice again. “You’re fucking surrounded. Dragons, shift and get in the air. Provide some fucking cover. Slade, you need to take out that convoy at the first opportunity. Tryggr, try and close that hole up with delta to the east. Son of a fucking bitch!”

Yeah, Slade was feeling that. Peeling off from Rayne with a thumbs-up he found a nice little rock outcropping and reoriented himself. He needed to get his heart rate under control or, so help him God, he would never be able to stop the convoy. “Skittles,” he said into his mic. “Where’s the convoy in relation to my current?”

Silence for a moment, but he didn’t panic. He knew Quincy was handling a hundred things at once. “They are at your four o’clock and”—another pause—“approximately ten clicks and closing fast. They fucking hammered the gas pedal on those seriously modified pieces of scrap metal. What’s your plan?”

“You don’t want to know,” he muttered. Taking another breath Slade started to work his way toward the convoy. Or at least to a spot where he could see the damned vehicles. He needed a line of sight for his plan to work. Not really a plan, more of a hope and prayer held together with spit and a paperclip. But hell, MacGyver had worked with less and always managed to save the day.

It took him about ten minutes to get to a spot where the brush cleared enough for a line of sight. Quincy was in his ear keeping him updated and guiding the others in the now air-to-ground and ground-to-air fight. Dragons were swooping, their fire razing everything in their path. Slade took a second to look up, spotting a couple he recognized as they whizzed past at speeds he hadn’t thought they could achieve. The rest, he didn’t have a clue who they were.

“All right, I’m in position, Skittles. Do we still have no idea who’s in the vehicles?” he asked.

“Nada,” Quincy answered. “What’s the plan?”

“I’m going to rearrange the landscape a little. Or, at least that’s the general hope,” he told the Mage. Closing his eyes he shut out the world. All the heat from the Dragon’s Fire, all the noise from combat and screams from those injured or dying. He turned in and opened up his magic fully. Wrapping it up in his aura he began to speak the words of the spell. Low, almost under his breath he worked the magic until it was in a tangled frenzy. Opening his eyes long enough to gauge the convoy and the best spot he threw out a hand. Magic tore through him, every hair on his body going to full attention as he ripped a hole into the ground before the convoy. Unable to stop, the first car went in, the second skidding and getting a nudge from the third that hadn’t even clued in.

The hole wasn’t deep. He didn’t want the occupants dead, yet. But it was deep enough to keep them trapped and, hopefully, out of the battle. Falling on his ass Slade let out a shaky breath. “Convoy stopped and contained.” The hoots and hollers from various team mates made him smile slightly. Flopping back on the ground he sucked in air. Just a second and he’d get up. Just another second. And that was it. Pushing up he raced off for the group that seemed to be taking the worst damage and called on the magic again.

* * * *

From the air Rayne let out a breath when he saw Slade racing into the fray. He was on his feet, moving and doing his thing. Now if only they could fucking figure out where the hell Nathaniel was and end this shit! Tucking his wings he dived toward the ground, flaring them back out seconds before impact. Inhaling deep he sent a line of Dragon’s Fire right for the assholes with the bazookas. The resounding explosion made him snicker, idiots.

Swinging back around he headed for a Dragon trying to bombard one of the positions on the ground. Not one of theirs, the markings were wrong, and then the dragon in question was in Rayne’s claws. Squeezing hard Rayne sank his teeth into the Dragon’s neck and tore out a chunk. Letting the beast fall into a clearing he let out a roar before going back for more. Rayne’s beast was happy. Too long had it wanted a fight. Now it was getting one and it was glorying in the blood and death it was bringing to the enemy.

Later Rayne would likely look back and shudder. But in the moment, he was doing what was necessary. Fighting for his mate, for his friends, and for his future. Releasing a roar he dived for another Dragon. Nathaniel, he realized when he was close, you are mine, mother fucker.

Rayne didn’t slow his descent. He let his body carry him right into the other beast. Claws out and, impact! Rayne held him tight and let their combined weights carry them to earth. Three, two, one. He released just as Nathaniel’s form made contact, shifted to human form and somersaulted away. Spinning he was on his feet and shifted back to the Dragon before the other beast could realize what had happened. Roaring he lifted into the air and set the ground around the other beast on fire. A controlled blaze, anything to distract the beast. Slade, he projected to the other man. I need your help with Nathaniel.

Rayne felt the other man’s surprise before he got an answer back. You have him? Holy shit! Is that who you took down? Excitement in the tone.

Yeah, but we don’t have a lot of time. He’s going to get up and brush off what I did too fast. I need you to contain him so we can crush him.

Right. Slade’s voice was serious again. Coming to you.

Getting close enough Rayne clawed at the other beast, tearing up the scales that protected the soft under skin. Anything to give them an edge. For if the beast was trying to heal he couldn’t focus to hurt them. Or that was Rayne’s hope. It was five minutes later when he spotted Slade, bloody and weaving but on his feet.

“All right, now what?” the man yelled up at him.

I’ve peeled back some scales. You need to slam sharp objects in under them, hurt him. Make him fucking bleed!

“Uh, right,” Slade spun around in a circle below him. “Got it,” he threw a thumbs-up that had Rayne groaning. A moment later a tree, a whole tree, came slamming into Nathaniel’s side. It drove in deep. Having been snapped at an angle from its roots, it went in like a spear. The other Dragon did not like that.

Slade! Rayne screamed when Nathaniel beat the Sorcerer away with his tail. A blow that sent him flying twenty feet up and at least a good fifty away. You are going to fucking pay for that, asshole. Slamming down onto the Dragon trying to get up Rayne grabbed the tree in his claws and pushed with everything he had.

Nathaniel’s head whipped around, his teeth finding Rayne’s shoulder. But he didn’t care. He was close, close to the beast’s heart. That’s why Nathaniel was fighting so fucking hard. He knew he was going to die. Pushing harder, Rayne dug his other claws into the beast to give him a better purchase. Gritting his teeth to the agony of scales being torn free, he didn’t care what damage Nathaniel wrought.

Turning to meet the beast’s eyes, Rayne shot him a toothy Dragon grin. “Fuck you, asshole.” His words were distorted, sizzling and yet perfectly understandable. One final shove and the light died in Nathaniel’s eyes, the teeth releasing Rayne and the body slumping.

Letting the tree go Rayne tried to use his wings but one wasn’t working. Fucking Nathaniel had gotten a piece of it. Stumbling off the other beast Rayne shifted back to man and instantly regretted it. His shoulder was on fire, his arm nearly shredded right off his body. In a minute he’d shift back and start healing, but first he had to ensure that this was fully finished and Nate would never rise again. “Quincy,” he said through his teeth into the comms. “I need someone with a couple of grenades to my position. Nathaniel’s down and I want him permanently dismembered.”

Silence reigned for a moment before shouts of joy went up. Rayne had a hard time hearing Quincy over the noise. “Mac is on his way to you. Good fucking job, buddy!”

“Yeah, yeah.” He stumbled and went to a knee. Fuck! He was losing blood fast. Before he lost more he shifted back to the Dragon. He was still woozy but he could work with it. He had to find Slade and fast. Gods only knew what damage he’d taken.

Only once Mac and Sully arrived, shoved a couple grenades into the downed Dragon and exploded them did he move off. He left Mac to report that Nathaniel was officially down and out of that battle and any other. He had other worries, like his partner. Walking toward the spot he’d last seen Slade before he’d vanished, he shoved through the brush easily. Once he found the other man he shifted back into his human form, thankfully no longer gushing blood, and stumbled his way.

“Slade! Talk to me buddy!” he demanded as he reached the limp form.

“I fucking hate Dragons.” The words were slurred, mangled even, but the heat behind them was clear.

Chuckling Rayne sat down next to him. “Rayne and Slade are accounted for, Quincy. Send in the cleanup crew.”

“Copy that, Rayne, copy that.”

Chapter Fourteen

Rayne leaned heavily against the side of the tree that had the top snapped off and gasped for air. His hand moved to touch Slade’s head and then he dropped down to his haunches in front of his friend. “Come on, man, out of it. I need you to snap out of it. Our ride is nearly here and I’m fucked up enough that I can’t carry your sorry ass into the back of it, mister, so come on. To your feet, man.”

Groaning Slade blinked his eyes and, trying to focus, shut his eyes after a minute. “Fuck you, Dragon,” he slurred out between his fat lips. He was pretty sure he’d been decked by a Dragon tail but he honestly couldn’t remember. Given how badly his entire body hurt he’d bet on it though.

“Parker is having a kitten right now, Slade. Come on, dude,” Rayne muttered and moved toward the SUV that pulled up. When he saw her piling out he groaned. “Well fuck,” he muttered. “Hey, baby.” Giving Parker a kiss on her cheek, he brushed his knuckles to her throat and said, “Be easy on him, baby, he’s in rough shape.”

“Yeah I bet.” She couldn’t see but she could smell blood all around them. “Slade?” She called out and took a step from her Dragon. “Come on, honey, please talk to me?” she whispered and then said to the Guards around her, “Help him, you big dorks.”

“Oh Gods please don’t,” Slade muttered on a groan. “Nobody touch me,” he warned, seeing large shapes moving his way. “Don’t touch,” he snapped before he moaned in pain. “Just leave me here in my fucking misery, just for a little while.”

“I don’t want to leave you alone,” Parker replied and stepped toward his voice. “I need to bring you home with me please,” she told him with another sigh. “Come on, Slade, I need you, babe. Please,” she whispered.

Whimpering he gave in. “Fine, but gently please,” he said, allowing the Dragon Guards to take his arms and pull him up to his feet. Groaning as they dragged him Gods only knew where Slade let his head drop and he passed out, the blessed darkness taking him under.

Parker was put into the truck first in the back and when Slade was put into her lap she ran her fingers over his cheek and hair. “My poor Sorcerer,” she whispered softly and when she felt Rayne sliding in behind her she leaned against him. “How bad is he, really? No lies, no protecting me. Talk to me, honey. How bad is he?”

“He took a beating but didn’t once break, Parker,” he told her honestly. Stroking his hand over her hair Rayne pressed his face into her neck. “He’s got a couple broken bones, mostly a lot of lacerations and bruises and a bunch of dislocated fingers that I set before his hand swelled up. He’s going to need a few days to recover but he’ll live. He just won’t be a happy fellow between now and then.”

“As long as he will live that is all that matters,” she told him honestly and sighed. “How about you, Rayne? How are you doing, babe?” she asked softly. “You seem to be in slightly better shape than Slade is in.” She wanted to ask about the others as well but right now she was focused on her guys.

“A few cracked ribs and I’ll have one hell of a nasty shiner, but I’ll live. I’ll be walking a little funny, too, for a couple of days but nothing to worry about, just a pulled hamstring, damn well tripped over something and did my own version of an oopsie daisy.”

Parker smiled at that and nodded. “Well as long as you are, for the most part, okay.” Her fingers once more stroked Slade’s cheeks. “Do you want to tell me about it? Are Quincy and Talon all right? And the others?”

“All are banged up to varying degrees but we all survived and Nathaniel didn’t. That’s all that matters. Unfortunately we still have a little cleaning up to do. One of his soldiers got out of there at the beginning of the fight and vanished. But Nathaniel is dead, love. You never have to worry about him again,” Rayne assured her, pressing a kiss to her cheek.

She felt such an intense and incredible relief that she pressed back against him. “Thank you,” she whispered. “‘Thank you’ just is such a tame word but it’s the only one that I have. Thank you for taking him out because you’ve saved not only my life, our lives, but the lives of so very many others in this world.”

“Wasn’t me,” Rayne told her honestly. “I thought for sure it would be Talon or Quincy. But it was Slade. Nathaniel said something to him, I don’t know what, but there was this moment of complete clarity, where you could have heard a pin drop and all I knew was it was going to be bad just from the look of absolute horror on Nathaniel’s face. Then Slade slammed him with something that did something bizarre to his body, turned him inside out and shredded him or something. Whatever it was it was permanent and painful if the screams were anything to go by.”

“Oh God.” Parker’s fingers went to her lips and she chewed them. “Oh boy, my poor Slade. I’m so sorry.”

Watching as Slade shifted in his unconscious state Rayne gave Parker a squeeze. “He’ll live and he did it for you, love.” Rayne still wanted to know what Nathaniel had said to Slade to put the Sorcerer in such an icy rage as what he’d witnessed, but he supposed he might never truly know for sure.

“Well whatever it was, I don’t ever want to know please.” Parker wasn’t sure if she would survive knowing just what it was that had caused her Slade to go off the deep end. “I’m just so very happy that it’s over,” she whispered. “Now we get to have our happily ever after, right?”

“Well, in actuality, we get our meds, bandages, and nurses and then after we’re all healed we can do the happy-ever-after stuff.” Rayne grinned and then chuckled against her cheek. “Don’t worry, darling. We’re all beaten up at the moment but we will survive and rise again.”

“Good,” she said with a smile. “Because I want our forever after, Rayne. I want to have a lifetime of happiness and joy with you and Slade. We all deserve it.”

“Course we do, darling, and now we have the chance to have that.” He smiled against her temple. Pressing a kiss to her skin he gave her a squeeze before leaning his head back. “I’m going to catch a nap, love. Wake me when we get there.”

“No worries. Go ahead,” Parker whispered, and leaning against Rayne, she continued to stroke her fingers over Slade’s cheek and hair.

Chapter Fifteen

“Stop bitching,” Parker muttered. “I mean it, Slade. Stop bitching or I’m going to smack your hand again. Now, enough. You are staying in bed for another day and that’s all there is to that. I am worried about you and you will do what I’m asking because you love me and don’t want me to worry. Period.”

Staring at her in horror, he rubbed his sore knuckles and looked past her to Rayne. “Rayne, bro, help me out here. Tell her I’m good to get up, will ya?” he asked in near desperation. Catching Parker’s hands he glared up at her. “Seriously, woman, stop hitting me damn it.”

“No. I don’t want you hurt again, Slade, and until I’m sure that you are completely and totally better I don’t want you moving. You scared the bejesus out of me, darling, and I really and truly don’t want that to happen again. I don’t like being scared. Honey, I love you like crazy and knowing that you were as hurt as you were just killed part of me. Please, just for me?”

Turning his gaze from Parker to Rayne, who was standing with arms crossed and a smirk on his face, Slade let out an aggrieved sigh. “Fine. But only today, this is it. I’m fucking going nuts in this bed damn it. I want up so I will give you today but I’m up tonight. Besides, I’m tired of take-out and whatever the hell it was Rayne made the other night. I want real food, damn it.”

Parker smiled and winked at him. “I love you, too, honey.” Moving Parker curled up close to him. “How about I stay in bed with you, darling? Rayne can go and do his, well, whatever it is that he has to do and you and I can just lay here in bed and just rest and relax together?”

“Now there is an excellent plan,” Slade said with a grin to the Dragon. Lifting a hand he gave a little finger wave and snickered. “Dragon breath is a little grumpy I think,” he murmured to her. “I’m pretty sure he had other plans that you managed to foil in all your adorable innocence to snuggle with me.”

“He will live,” Parker said with a smile. “I love that man and he’s been taking some serious advantage of having you down and out.” Not that she was complaining. “Honestly it’s been a hell of a lot of fun, but I miss having you as well, Slade. I need you, so very much.”

“I’ve missed you, too, darling,” he told her softly, pressing a kiss to her hair and giving her a squeeze. “It sucks sleeping alone but I get it. I wasn’t exactly all happy and lovable to be around. I’m also going to apologize to you, darling. I was pissy for the first couple of days instead of being appreciative of all you were doing for me.”

“It’s okay.” That first few days she had been ready to beat him black and blue herself. He had been vicious at times, grumpy all the others. “I think that we should have a bed made for us,” she blurted. “For all three of us. A custom bed would be wonderful. What do you think?”

“The one Rayne has is fairly large,” he pointed out and then sighed. “But I think you’re right. Maybe we should have one that’s a little wider made. Be nice to have the option to stretch out on occasion without the fear of falling off the bed.”

“I agree completely. I think that a larger one would be perfect. I want to have you both in bed with me, always. I happen to really and truly love having you guys holding me when we sleep, moving from one of your arms to the other. I happen to really love it a lot.”

“Well we’ll talk with Rayne and see where he got this last one done. We’ll have to go to the same place I’m sure. Especially given it will be a special order once more,” Slade told her quietly. “And we’ll need to figure out how much bigger we want.”

“I agree. I would love to have it maybe half again as big as Rayne’s current bed. His is really big and I love it but half again larger would be perfect, don’t you think, honey?” she asked with a happy smile. “That way we have lots of roll-about room.”

“I do like the idea of rolling-around room,” he agreed with a chuckle. “I think the room will take it, but it’s going to take a while to have it built. They have to custom make the top mattress and we need to figure out if we can even get it in here. Hell, I have no idea how Rayne got that one in let alone how we’re going to get it out.”

Parker shrugged. “He took the wall out. He told me already.” She winked at him and then moved in closer to him. “He will have to take a wall out again, but if he does we can maybe extend his bedroom and put a hot tub out on the deck?”

“Add more room to the enormous house?” he asked curiously and then shrugged. “Why the hell not? He’s got more than enough space and having a hot tub we can all sit in out on the deck would be a nice addition.”

“Exactly. I want to have a hot tub readily accessible to us. It will have to be one that’s a lower temp and higher bubble but I would love it all the same.” She couldn’t do really hot water at all, not with the scars that covered her body but she loved bubbles from a hot tub.

“They have adjustable temperatures, doll. We’ll just put it on a lock so that you don’t ever have to worry about getting burned.” Hugging her to him he kissed her cheek and grinned. “But having you all warm and wet is a good thing so I’m totally down for that.”

“I love being all nice and warm, too. I happen to really love having you in and close to me.” She rubbed her cheek to his shoulder and asked, “I really and truly think that you need to be able to give me a rub, darling man. What do you think? A rubdown sound good to you, too?”

“Well I can give you a foot massage I suppose,” he told her. “But since I’ve been forbidden to otherwise do anything else I can’t give you a full rubdown.” Slade smiled at her and rubbed a finger over her cheek. “Now if someone was to lift my suspension so I could do more…” He trailed off.

“You are a temptation, Slade, but I’m just not sure.” Parker wavered. “I want to, believe me I want to lift it very much but I’m worried about you, babe. I am worried that you will do too much too fast.”

“Then never mind,” he told her quietly. He wouldn’t pressure her into giving in no matter how much he wanted to be up and moving around. She felt strongly about him staying in bed for a while longer so he’d hold up to his end of the bargain. “I love you, Parker,” he whispered against her cheek. “Never forget it, babe.”

“I love you, too, Slade. I hope that you know that, too, honey,” she said with a smile. “I love you, honey, I only do what I do because I worry for you and when you came home and didn’t wake for nearly twenty hours I was beside myself.” She had gone nearly crazy because he hadn’t woken for so very long.

“I was rather tired,” he pointed out quietly to her. Rolling onto his side he drew her in closer to him. “I took a hell of a beating, sugar, and used a lot of energy, not the sort of thing you just jump back up from, no matter how good you are.”

“But you didn’t move, Slade. At times I had to keep touching you to make sure that you were breathing. You scared the hell out of me, honey,” she whispered. “I love you so very much and it would kill me if you hadn’t woken up. Yes, I would still have the bond with Rayne, and yes, I love him but without you”—she shook her head—“Slade, I couldn’t go on without you.”

“Shh,” he whispered, stroking her hair gently. “I’m right here, Parker, and I’m tough as hell to kill if you haven’t realized by now. Besides, I knew you were waiting so I was working on getting better just for you, darling, I promise.”

“Good,” she whispered and stroked her fingers over his chest lightly. “I am very happy that you knew that I was here. I did of course take time to be with Rayne, but you likely expected that, so that’s neither here nor there, right?”

“Of course I expected it, sugar,” he told her honestly. “You and he had to reconnect and strengthen the bond between the two of you. But of course I knew when you were here. I felt you touching me, the sound of your voice, and just the heat of your body as you lay next to me.”

“I’m glad.” Parker hated when he was unconscious. He hadn’t even touched her mind in sleep and that had scared the hell out of her. “I hope and pray that we never, ever have anything like that happen again. I don’t think that I would be able to survive it if so.”

“Hush,” he murmured, hugging her tight to him. “You did just fine because somewhere inside you had faith I’d come back to you and I did. You believed in me and, while you were scared, you knew I wasn’t about to leave you to starve under Rayne’s less-than-spectacular cooking techniques.”

That had her giggling and she nodded. “I’ve eaten more take-out than I ever wanted to eat, honey,” she agreed. “So the sooner that you are up and on your feet the sooner that we can have some real and wonderful food, darling.”

“An amazing warrior, absolutely,” Slade snorted, “but a chef Rayne is not. And he dared to give me grief when I was taking my classes. I should make him suffer on take-out for the next month but he likes the crap and the Dragon burns through the calories so it’s not like he’d put on any weight.”

“Oh please don’t,” she said with the shake of her head. “I don’t think that I can survive much longer on take-out. It’s bad when I’m even turning to cereal for dinner because I just simply can’t handle any more Chinese, pizza, or Thai.” She wrinkled her nose. “Please.”

“Babe, you wound me,” Slade told her, pressing his hand to his chest. “I said Rayne, not you, never you. I’ll cook for you and I and he can eat whatever he wants.” He gave a soft chuckle. “But I likely won’t. He gets all pissy when he doesn’t get to eat all the good stuff.”

“Good, he needs to be able to eat and keep up his strength as well, darling. I really and truly do want to have lots and lots of time with both my guys and heaven only knows that it takes both of you to keep me and my insatiable needs satisfied,” she teased.

“I do so like how insatiable you are,” he told her honestly. “Especially when you get all handsy and start grabbing and demanding. And when you get all hot and bothered, start panting and moaning in need and Gods, how wet you are when I slide my aching cock deep into your pussy.”

Parker bit her lip and moaned, her pussy rubbing against his thigh in need as she did so. “God you are killing me,” she whispered. “Making it very hard to remember that you were hurt and can’t yet make love, darling.”

“Says you,” he told her. “You’re not the one with a throbbing, aching cock. But if you’d be so kind as to adjust your wiggling a little to the left maybe I can get a bit of relief?” Slade smiled at her and leaned in to kiss her cheek. “Come on, babe, help me and my poor cock get a bit of relief so that my poor balls don’t go blue on me.”

“I would never want them to go blue.” Parker nibbled on his chest lightly and then let her hand trail down his chest and to his cock. “So tell me, darling, do you want me to ride you?” God she shouldn’t, she really shouldn’t. She should let him rest and heal but she needed him so badly that she couldn’t hold back anymore.

“Oh Gods yes, you really should,” he told her, making it clear he’d heard her thoughts. “Get naked with me, Parker, and ride me until neither of us can walk straight. Please?” he whispered against her skin as he rocked his hips into her hold on his cock.

Parker leaned down and trailed her lips over his chest and nipped at his nipple lightly. “I love you, Slade, naked. Give me a second.” She purred and pulled back. Stripping out of her clothes she moved her hands over his chest and felt for his cock again. Leaning down, her tongue brushed the head of his shaft and she licked it. “I want you to lose all control, need you to really and truly fuck me if we are going to break my rules now, darling.”

“Oh Gods yes,” he moaned out. “I will fuck you six ways of Sunday if you’ll just get your pretty pink and so-wet pussy up over my fucking cock. Come on, baby, mount me and ride me damn it.” She was killing him with the little flicks of her tongue.

Oh yes, that was just what she needed. She moved from him and bracing her hands on his chest mounted him. “Help me out here, babe.” She wanted him to guide her into his body, wanted to feel his hands on her body again. “Touch me, Slade. Help me out, please, baby.”

Gripping her hip in one hand and his cock in the other Slade got himself positioned. “Down slow, baby, let me slide into you,” he said. Clenching his teeth tight he moaned again. “Oh Gods that’s it, slow, Parker, nice and slow.” He breathed as she slid her hot pussy over his hard, aching erection.

She was always so wet for him. She seemed to be constantly in a near state of orgasm when it came to him. Her nails bit into his chest as she slowly pressed down onto him. “God you feel so good,” she moaned. “I’ve missed you so very much.”

“I’ve missed you, too, Parker,” he whispered softly. Stroking a hand slowly up her body he cupped her breast and massaged gently. “It’s all you now. Just ride me however you want,” he told her, squeezing her hip with his other hand.

Parker did just that. She began to ride him, leaning down so that she could brush her lips to his and riding just a bit faster and faster as she did so. Leaning in close she nibbled along his jaw and then nipped his ear before whispering in it. “So good.”

“You definitely are,” he agreed wholeheartedly. Rocking his hips to meet her thrust for thrust Slade knew he wouldn’t last long. It had been too long without his mate and any intimate contact. “Move faster. I’m going to embarrass myself here soon and come before you,” he warned.

She did just as he demanded. Parker began to ride him faster and harder. Her breath was coming out in gasps of desperation and need. “Slade.” She gasped his name. Need filled her as she gasped and a simple shudder raced down her spine and caused her whole body to tighten on him. Her head went back and she screamed as she came.

Yelling her name as he slammed up into her Slade’s eyes rolled back in his head the pleasure was so intense. Collapsing in a pile of satisfied and happy goo on the bed he grinned as he sucked in huge lungfuls of air. “Fucking A,” he wheezed out. “Now I really feel better.”

“Me, too.” Parker was lying limp and loose against his body and smiled. “I really, really love that feeling.” When he came, it was as if there were sparks inside of her and she loved it. “I will never get enough of being with you, darling.”

Sliding a hand up her sweat-slicked back he smiled. “Me either, babe,” he murmured. Yawning suddenly Slade relaxed even more. “I think I’ll have a nap now that I’m not continuously distracted by my cock twitching every time I hear you breathe.”

“I think that sounds like a great idea, darling,” Parker whispered and yawned again. “Goodness I feel so very much better now.” She had felt remarkable with having Rayne making love to her but now that she was finally able to make love with Slade again she felt whole. “A nap sounds wonderful.”

“Good, then you stay right where you are because when we wake, we’ll be doing this again,” he told her. “But you do need to shift a little and grab the blankets, darling. They are just out of my reach and I feel much too relaxed to even think about moving.”

Parker reached for the blankets, feeling all around until her fingers touched them and then pulled them up and over their bodies. “Much better.” She yawned again and relaxed fully against him. “Good night, Slade, I love you, babe.”

“Good night Parker,” he said softly, stroking her hair off her face. “I love you, too, my little bond-mate,” he whispered. Lifting his head he pressed a kiss to her hair and then laid back. Letting out a sigh he let the heat of her body lull him into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Epilogue

Sticking the star on top of the tree Slade plugged it into the string of lights and gave Rayne the thumbs-up as he climbed down the ladder. Both men slid on sunglasses and Rayne plugged the tree in. Grinning they bumped fists as the tree lit up bright enough to run an airport and went to start hauling in all the gifts to go under the tree.

Humming along with the Christmas tunes Slade raced into the kitchen when the timer went off and switched out a baked tray for another that needed to bake. Jogging back to the living room he snatched up Parker when she crossed his path and spun her under the mistletoe and planted a big wet one on her cheek.

“Merry Christmas, darling.” He grinned against her cheek. “You ready for the party tonight?” he asked, spinning her into a dance. Singing along with Bing Crosby he dipped her back. “We have decked the halls, goodies have been baking all day, and all the food is ready to go into the oven at intervals throughout the rest of the afternoon and we will be ready right on the nose for seven. We shall be invaded by the whole horde, kids and all. You ready for a bunch of wee ones giggling and screaming?”

Christmas was the most amazing and magical time of year. It was one of Parker’s favorite seasons because of the scents, the sounds, the merriment that came from it. Before she lost her sight she had always loved Christmas lights, loved seeing Santa Claus and the sheer and utter joy found in children all around her.

This year was different from the previous several. This year Parker was able to actually celebrate the joy that came with the holiday instead of trying to hide from everything and everyone. “I’m so ready for them all, honey.” She ran her hands over his shoulders and felt every inch of his body. “I’m so very happy. We are a family. We have a wild and crazy bunch of men and women and children that are all a part of our family.” She laid her head on his shoulder and sighed. “I just wish that I could see them, if only once.”

“You see people more clearly than if you had your sight, Parker,” Rayne said from his spot organizing gifts under the tree. “Besides, we can’t change what is. We can only do the best we can with what we’ve been given. And you are doing amazing with what life handed you,” he pointed out, getting up to go and get more gifts.

“He’s right,” Slade told her, spinning her around in a slow circle as the music changed. “You are an amazing woman and we’re blessed to have you in our life. Never think otherwise, Parker. Without you we’d still be squabbling. Well”—he chuckled and dipped her back—“more than we do now I should say.”

Parker laughed at that and nodded. “This is true. The two of you do tend to love to give each other a hard time, especially when it comes to the TV,” she teased. “I’m so glad that I don’t have to watch whatever it is that you guys watch. Listening to it is bad enough.”

“Usually it’s soccer,” he told her.

“Football, you cretin!” Rayne yelled from somewhere in the house.

Growling Slade muttered foul names. “The English version of football, morons that they are, or rugby. He tends to get overly pissy when I put on American football.” Slade turned his head and raised his voice a little. “The real version of football, that is.” He dropped his tone to normal again. “Which is why the paint is peeling off most of the walls. He has a seriously foul mouth on him.”

Parker grinned. “Funny how both of you forget all about that when I come down and have barely any clothing on at all.” That was what she loved about these men. They made her feel beautiful, even when she knew she wasn’t. She was scarred and flawed but to them, she was perfect, and in her mind they were all that mattered.

“You are beyond perfect. You are magnificent, gorgeous, a goddess in your own right,” Slade told her, turning around with her in a slow dance. “Darling, you may be scarred on the outside but we all have scars to some degree, inside and out. It’s how we live, how we continue on from the experiences that mark us that truly shows just who we are.”

“I love you, too, Slade, so very much. I don’t care that I’m scarred, only that you and Rayne are in my life. I’m happy. I haven’t thought I would ever be this happy but I am. You are my miracle, you and Rayne, honey.”

“Don’t know about that but we try.” He chuckled softly. “Oops, gotta go and switch trays,” Slade told her before spinning her off to Rayne.

“Hello, sugar,” the big Dragon murmured, moving her into the dance. “Everything’s about set. Slade has a few more things to do for the big meal but we should be good. You can even get in a nap before they all start to arrive. He’ll be busy making snacks and finishing dinner and I think I may have been roped in. But we still have a good six hours until they start arriving.”

“I would like that.” She had been excessively tired lately but it was okay. “Wanna walk me up and tuck me in?” she teased with a smile. Turning her face up to him she added, “I seriously wouldn’t mind if you wanted to come to bed with me and keep me warm since I’ve been colder and colder as of late, darling.”

“How about I get you tucked in and then see if Slade needs a hand?” he offered. “If he doesn’t need me for a while I’ll come back up and snuggle with you and come back when he does need me.”

“Don’t need you for two hours, go away!” Slade yelled from the kitchen.

“Then again, we could just go upstairs and ignore the Sorcerer with big ears for two hours.” He grinned, pressing a kiss to her cheek. “Come on, sugar, nap time.”

“We could nap or you could wear me out just a bit more?” She ruined the question by yawning. “Or maybe you can wake me up with making love with me?”

“Can definitely do that.” Rayne laughed, scooping her up in his arms and jogging for the bedroom.

* * * *

Setting out the last dish Slade nodded. “We’re ready,” he said with a grin.

“And they should start showing up any time now,” Rayne commented, reaching for a cracker with something gooey piled on top. “Ow!” he whined when Slade smacked his knuckles.

“Hands off until people start getting here and digging in, you ass. You ruin one plate and I’ll neuter you in your fucking sleep,” Slade said, giving him a narrow-eyed look.

“You’re mean at this time of year, Slade,” he muttered.

“Yeah well, I usually hate this time of year so it stands to reason,” Slade muttered, moving to get ice and dump it into the container. Dropping the lid onto the bucket he looked up at a small sound. “Hot damn, Parker, you look smokin’, girl!” He grinned.

Tears were streaming down her face when she stepped into the room. She could see. Oh Gods, she could see! Parker ran full out to Slade and threw herself into his arms and began to sob. “I can see you,” she whispered. Pulling back she turned and looked to Rayne, running for him and hugging him as well. “I can see you both,” she whispered and pulled back to touch every inch of his face. “My God you are both the most amazingly handsome men ever. I love you both so very, very much.” She whispered, “I can see you.”

Rayne stared down at her and then looked at Slade before looking at her again. “What?” he whispered. Her eyes were clear. She was looking right at him. “You can see?” He blinked. “Holy hell, how?” he asked.

“Because even when things were at the worst, even when she was being beaten she still held onto her goodness,” the Goddess, Gaia, said as she appeared in the room with them. “No matter what, the innate goodness that was always a part of who she was remained intact. Even when it brought her pain she remained pure and good.” She smiled at the woman. “I’m sorry you had to suffer for as long as you did but it was all a part of bringing justice to evil. It also helped to bring together many bond-mates whose paths would have never crossed otherwise.”

“Should have guessed,” Slade said from where he stood and grinned at the Goddess. “Don’t think Rayne or I can top that Christmas gift though, rather embarrassing but at least it was a Goddess that showed us up.”

The Goddess smiled. “Oh you have given her a gift of your own, one that I’m surprised your Dragon friend hasn’t noted yet.” She shrugged. “Just love each other and always love each other. Know that I love you as well. I know that I’ve caused pain and harm, but it’s all been for a reason. Nothing comes without a price. Some people just simply don’t understand that, sadly. I will, however, leave you. Enjoy your lives together, you three, and know that where love is, you can always overcome.”

Moving around the counter Slade stopped before her and looked down into her eyes. “Come with me for one sec?” he asked her softly. At her regal nod he led her to the tree and, crouching down, found what he wanted. Standing he handed her a bag. “We weren’t sure that you would come around but we were hopeful. It’s not much. After all, what does one get a Goddess?” He grinned. “Merry Christmas, Gaia.”

She took the gift from him and smiled. “I…” She paused. “Thank you. I don’t think that I’ve ever had anyone give me a gift. Other than my daughter of course.” She looked at Slade and smiled. “Thank you very much for this. You have no idea what it means to me.” She hadn’t even opened the gift. Just the fact that they gave her something was enough for her.

Shrugging Slade smiled slightly. “Like I said, we had no clue what to get you but hopefully you can find a use for it,” he told her. “I’d give you a hug, too, but I’m always a little wary about doing such things without giving a little warning. Especially to someone that can wipe me from existence faster than I can blink.”

“You are welcome to hug me, Slade,” Gaia said and hugged the man. Smiling she whispered, “Twins by the way, one Sorcerer and one Dragon.” Pulling back she opened the bag and smiled. “It’s beautiful, one of your creations?”

Nodding he smiled. “I’ll tell Rayne later once his Dragon senses kick in,” he told her softly. Leaning in he kissed her cheek just as the doorbell rang. “And now it’s time for the party to start.” He grinned. Hugging her once more he smiled. “Merry Christmas, Gaia.”

“Merry Christmas to you as well. Tell my daughter I love her. I would remain but we both know why I cannot.” Zaidu had never forgiven her and never would. “Be happy, Slade,” she said with a smile and touched his hand. “If you should ever need me, call to me and I will come. Until then, be happy and know that Parker was always intended only for you and for Rayne. She balances the two of you out perfectly, her light to your darkness, her joy to Rayne’s sadness. It is as it should be,” she whispered and in a blink was gone.

Sighing when she was gone Slade took a moment to gather himself before he headed for the door. “I got it,” he called to the other two who still hadn’t moved from their spots in the kitchen. “Not that you even noticed,” he murmured, rolling his eyes. Hauling open the door he blinked. “Holy hell, did the lot of you all come in the same car?” he asked, looking at Talon, Cin, Zaidu, Bethany, Tryggr, Chrissy, Trey, Mac, Sully and Katherine. “Did you leave the others in the trunk?” He grinned as he waved them all inside.

Cin came and gave Slade a hug, kissed his cheek, and whispered, “I know my mom was here. I feel her.” Pulling back she added, “Nope. We brought several vehicles. Could you imagine all of us in one?” She rolled her eyes. “And Quincy, Maya, and the little one will be here soon. They are going to slide in,” she said with a laugh.

“As long as he does it outside I’m good with that.” He grinned at her. “She said to wish you a merry Christmas and to let you know she loves you. She’ll chat with you later I’m sure.” Hugging her, he stepped back and took her jacket. “Get in, folks. Snacks are all in the kitchen, so go, see Parker and Rayne, eat, and I shall await the rest of the guests.”

Cinnamon nodded and herded everyone into the kitchen where Rayne and Parker’s laughter flowed happily.

Watching them all go he turned back as he heard another car and grinned. “Hello, twinlets,” he called and scooped up Aiden’s kids and kissed their cheeks. “Goodies are in the kitchen,” he whispered, setting them on their feet and snagging their jackets. When Allister’s twins raced up he leaned in for hugs. “Snacks in the kitchen,” he told them, too, and took their jackets. “Come on in,” he said to Aiden, Allister, Jackie, and Lina, leaning in to kiss the ladies’ cheeks and take more jackets. “Food and the others are in the kitchen,” he directed them. “The others should be here any time now so head in and grab a beverage.”

Coming out of the kitchen Cinnamon walked to Slade’s side. “How? Why? Why did Mom give her sight back? Not that I’m upset because I’m so freaking happy for you guys that it’s not even funny but why? I didn’t think Mom could muck into things that deep, that, well, defining.”

Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he hugged her close. Slade grinned. “Because she’s a pure soul and, even with all she was forced to do, she didn’t let it change who she was. That’s about all I know,” he murmured softly to her.

“She really is. Inside and out that one is pure. If I didn’t know better I would swear she was an Angel because of just how pure she is.” Other than the love and carnal thoughts she had for her bond-mates Parker was just about as pure of a soul as one could get. “When do you think Rayne will figure out she’s pregnant?”

“Hell if I know,” he muttered, shooting a look to the kitchen. “I still can’t believe that I managed to figure it out before he did. He’s got the super sniffer of a changer and yet he’s acting all dense and unknowing. Really, if I didn’t like him so much I’d probably get him tested by a doctor to see if he’s really all there or not.”

Cin grinned and shook her head. “Either that or my mother told you. Which was it?” she teased him. “Because really, for him to not see it, smell it? Even Talon looked at me as did Allister and Aiden and they aren’t her bond-mates, so the pregnancy is obviously more than a couple weeks along, so why hasn’t he said anything?”

“No clue, but he has been doing some work around here so it could be something that’s irritating his sniffer. Or he’s just too close to her to see the forest for the trees as the saying goes,” Slade pointed out. “I only figured it out from the change in her eating habits and her sudden ‘cravings’ of things she normally only picks at. I didn’t know there were twins, or that there was one of each.” That made him smile wider.

Cin grinned and shook her head. “My mother’s doing no doubt.” She sighed and whispered, “I just wish that one day Zaidu would forgive her and allow her into their lives again. I understand why he’s upset, but it really does break her heart. I know he doesn’t think that she cares but it honestly affects her. Silly I know, but it does.”

“You have to see it from his point of view, too, Cin,” Slade said quietly. “I get why he’s so mad at her and why he’ll likely never forgive her. She screwed around with his life, with his bond-mate’s life and both of their free-will. She was yanking them around like marionettes, Cinnamon. If she did that to me, Rayne, and Parker, do you honestly think we’d forgive her? Or if she’d done that to Talon, do you think he’d ever go back to the Council Chambers let alone acknowledge she existed?”

“No. I understand it. I truly do,” Cin told him softly. “I really do because it would have pissed me off in ways that you couldn’t even believe. Now then, here comes Quincy and Maya, and be warned, their little one is teething.”

“That’s fine,” Slade said and let her go with another kiss to her cheek. “Hello Mage-kin,” he teased with a grin. Hugging Maya he took her jacket. “Snacks and drinks are in the kitchen,” he told them. “We’re still expecting a few more so go in and gather with the others. I threw a teething ring in the freezer if you need it,” he said with a wink to the frazzled parents.

Maya hugged Slade once again. “Thank you. He’s teething and nothing seems to work, no I take that back. Him chewing on mine or Q’s fingers works but only because we use just a tad of magic to make sure to dull the pain the little one is feeling. Thank you,” she repeated and took their son from Quincy with a smile. “You can stay and catch up if you want you know.”

Watching her head off Slade looked at Quincy and took the Mage’s jacket. “You look tired, Q, and like you need a good drink.” Looking past him up the drive he grinned. “Looks like the dark ones are arriving, too,” he teased. Glancing to Quincy he frowned. “Skittles, man, you look worried about something, what’s up?”

“He just won’t sleep more than an hour, two tops at a time. I swear it’s me who’s done something wrong along the way.” Quincy ran his hands through his multi-colored hair and added, “And his hair’s coming in as rainbow as mine and it’s giving Maya fits. God dammit, who ever said that being a father was something that was easy? Whoever it was needs to be beaten.”

Chuckling softly Slade punched his arm lightly. “He looks just like you, Q. He’s going to be a handful when he’s older. But hell, Maya had to have a clue what she was getting into when she hooked up with you. And him having your hair shouldn’t be giving her fits.” Slade frowned. “Why is it giving her fits?” he asked in confusion. Lifting a hand when he saw Davyn’s pale hair he waved the Wraith family in but knew that Dav would wait for Mikhail just to ensure the Vamp didn’t reverse out of there.

“Because the other moms think that she’s doing it on purpose, coloring his hair. Fucking child services keeps coming to our place and the poor woman is ready to have a heart attack.” Lifting his hand he waved at Davyn and Dahlia and their little girl and smiled. “My boy’s going to be happy to see her, the Dragons as well. God help us all.”

“Aiden’s little girl will be thrilled not to be outnumbered so much,” Slade said. “Have you told the child services assholes yours is a natural quirk of your genetics so his is, too? Hell, yank a few strands and have them test it for chemicals. They won’t find any, Q, and it will easily prove that it’s all natural and then Maya can shove it down the busybody mothers’ throats.”

“I know. I just hate it when Maya’s upset.” Rubbing the back of his head he added, “And adding to it the fucking Magical Throne. I’m ready to beat the fuck out of someone.” He grumbled. “But that’s neither here nor there. For now let’s party and have fun.”

“Good plan.” He grinned at Quincy. “Go on inside and I’ll get these guys sorted out and then we can start this party. I know some of the Dragons are planning on popping by later for dinner but we’ll all have some drinks, give the kids a gift to open to keep them occupied and then we’ll do dinner and the rest of the openings after. So go and get a drink, Quincy. You’re off the clock for tonight, enjoy it.”

Quincy smiled and nodded. “So you have lots of babysitters here?” he teased but didn’t listen for the answer. Instead he went inside in search of his wife, his heart.

Dahlia and her little girl walked up to Slade. Grinning she gave him a small hug and then said, “Go ahead, darling, show Uncle Slade what you can do now.” She looked to Slade and added, “She’s so totally her daddy’s daughter.” When the little girl lifted her hand and sparks of gray shadows appeared she laughed. Not walking, not talking, but could pull the fucking shadows around her. Yep, Dahlia’s life was special and she knew it.

“Wow,” he said, taking her little hand and turning it one way and then the other. “How’d you do that, darling?” he asked her and got a big grin and giggle. Chuckling he pressed a kiss to her fingers. “Drinks and snacks are in the kitchen along with the hordes. Go on inside, and if you need anything for her, ask Rayne. We have a little bit of everything here to accommodate the kids as much as possible.”

“Thanks.” Dahlia winked at him and moved away from him with her little one giggling right along with her.

Mindy stormed in, her eyes angry, and she looked to Slade. “Talk to him because I swear to God if the man doesn’t pull his head out of his ass I’m going to kill him myself.” Holding up her hand, she said, “I’m pregnant but it doesn’t mean I want him to stop fucking feeding from me, if only a small bit dammit. So talk to him so I don’t have to freaking kill him.”

Watching her storm off Slade turned his head toward the one in peril. “Dude, don’t you know you shouldn’t piss off a pregnant woman?” he asked.

“She thinks I will risk her health and wellbeing or that of our child.” Mikhail shrugged out of his jacket. “She is insane.”

Shushing him Slade shot a look to the kitchen. “Seriously? Saying shit like that will have her staking your ass faster than you can move and we all know how fast you can move. Davyn, have a talk with him. He has to know that a couple of drops to keep his bond-mate happy won’t do her or the baby any harm.”

Davyn snorted. “She’s your bond-mate, dude. Her body is creating more blood than she can handle. That’s why she’s so pissed off. Her blood is literally overflowing her body right now, Mik. I tried telling you that but you wouldn’t listen to me. Maybe now you will though?”

“I’m very sure you didn’t say that,” Mikhail said, adding a sniff at the end.

“Oh lordy,” Slade muttered, shutting the door. “You’re lucky she loves you. Given what she was muttering when she stormed in, she has some truly evil and vile plans for you. So go and grab her, make her feel better, and then get your ass back in here for the first gifts for the kids.”

“You might wanna tell him where they can find a bedroom for a little private time,” Davyn said with a smirk. “Because we both, hell we all fucking know what happens when those two start to do anything at all that has to do with bloodletting.”

“East wing, far end, completely soundproofed,” Slade told the Vampire and even pointed. “All the beds are made at that end so go and find one, preferably the furthest from all of us so we don’t have to listen in to you and her, ya know.”

At the Vampire’s grin and the way that he took off and grabbed Mindy, Davyn laughed. “Problem solved.” He put his arm around Slade and then asked, “Have you and the Dragon told your bond-mate she’s pregnant yet? With twins?”

“Still waiting on the Dragon to even clue in,” Slade told him and held up his hands. “Rayne appears to be completely oblivious to all of it. I don’t get it and the only excuse I have is the renovations he’s doing putting in the sunroom and the hot tub, but that’s all I’ve got.”

“Wait, you didn’t know?” Davyn asked with a laugh. “Seriously I’m the one who broke the news to you that your bond-mate was pregnant? Oh lord. I’m sorry, man. I just figured that the two of you would have known.”

“No, I knew, though Gaia thought she was spilling the beans, too. Rayne though still hasn’t clued in.” He shot Davyn a look. “You’re the second person that’s misunderstood me today. Am I slurring or something?”

“Nope. Not at all.” Davyn laughed. “I can’t wait for you to get to rub this shit into his face because you will and we both know it. It’s going to be crazy and he’s going to lose his damn mind that he didn’t learn before you did.”

“Yeah,” Slade murmured, still frowning. Shaking it off he led Davyn toward the kitchen and moved toward Parker who was still convincing everyone she could see. Pressing a kiss to her cheek he rubbed his nose to her skin gently before moving to pull out more appetizers.

“Hey you.” She smiled at him then and sighed happily. “Do you know just how much I love you and how happy I am that you’re mine? I happen to really, really love the fact that we are together in this, the three of us.” She looked up at him again and smiled. “And I can see. Oh Goodness it’s a miracle that I can see,” she whispered.

Smiling he ran a finger down her cheek. “That’s not the only one,” he murmured. Brushing a kiss to her lips he nipped her lower one and leaned back to look down at her belly. Hopefully she’d get the hint and surprise the fuck out of Rayne.

“What?” Parker’s eyes went wide and she looked at him. “Oh God, you mean?” She put her hands on her belly and laughed, loudly. “We are pregnant?” Okay so she might have shouted it but that was not important.

“What?” Rayne asked, looking like a deer in headlights.

“Yup.” Slade answered Parker with a smile. “Twins as a matter of fact, one Dragon and one Sorcerer,” he said quietly. “Don’t know the sexes or any of that but both are happy and healthy according to my sources.”

“Twins?” She was so happy that she could barely contain herself. “We are going to have a baby,” she whispered. “Two babies. Oh God.” She looked at the little Dragons that were running around and grinned. “Oh my, this will be. Oh wow.”

“What?” Rayne asked again.

Shaking his head at him Slade sighed. “Seriously, my man, get with the program.” Pulling Parker into his arms he hugged her tight and kissed her again. “Congratulations, Mommy,” he teased with a grin against her mouth.

Parker smiled happily and held onto him. “I love you, too,” she whispered and kissed him back. Finally she turned to Rayne and grinned. “Well?” she asked in question. “Come on, Daddy, are you happy about this baby?”

Rayne pulled her close and held her tight. “I love you, Parker, and as long as you are happy and healthy I’m more than thrilled. I just can’t seem to process it,” he murmured.

Talon chuckled. “Really? Shocker there,” he teased with a grin.

Parker shook her head. “We are having a baby. Two in fact, Rayne. You need to figure out how to process it within the next”—she looked back to Slade who held up seven fingers—“seven months or else you really are going to have a hard time when our babies are born trying to explain to them why when they drew their first breaths you were still shocked.”

“I bet he’s still shocked by then,” Aiden said and looked at his twin who nodded. Grinning he shrugged at the other Dragon. “Sorry, Rayne, but you were always a little slow on the uptake about things.”

Parker patted Rayne’s shoulder and grinned. Laying her head back on his chest she sighed. “Yeah but you’ve loved me from the start, haven’t you, my big Dragon.” And then she pulled back, her eyes wide. “I can see your Dragon now!” Before he wouldn’t shift so that she could touch his Dragon form, worried that the dangerous scales would somehow harm her but now she could see, and she could see him. “Show me.”

“Not in the house!” everyone yelled at the same time before dissolving into laughter.

“You are all insane,” Rayne growled at them. “I’d never do it inside anyway. That’s just asking for something else for me to fix,” he muttered. “We’ll go outside, love,” he told Parker, pressing a kiss to her lips before glaring at the others. “And you’re not invited, except Slade because he didn’t say anything like the rest of you buffoons.”

Unable to stop her smile she nodded. “Then let’s go and you can shift and show me your Dragon and then we will come in here and we will start our Christmas party. I think that sounds like the best idea ever,” Parker told both her men. Happiness filled her. It felt so very, very right to be where she was right now.

Shaking his head at the rest of their guests Slade followed Parker and Rayne out with a grin. She was in for one hell of a surprise he knew. Whistling softly he stepped out on the back deck and caught her arm as Rayne kept going. “Stay here for now, love,” he said quietly. “Once he’s through the change you can go closer. Just be careful of the edges of the scales. They are super sharp. It’s part of the defense of the Dragon for those that actually get close enough to bite and slash at them.”

“All right.” She nestled back into his arms and sighed happily. “I can’t wait to see him shifted,” she said with a smile. “I am so very happy,” she whispered as she nuzzled closer to Slade. “I’m a little on the chilly side though. Can you warm me up a bit more please?” Slade could generate warmth around them and it was so very lovely.

Rubbing his hands down her arms lightly he breathed softly over her neck and smiled when she relaxed. “Better?” he asked curiously. Watching Rayne he squeezed her arms. “Watch,” he murmured next to her ear as the Dragon began to take over and the man shifted to his much larger form.

Parker turned her face back toward Rayne and watched in utter fascination. “Wow,” she whispered and moved toward him when he finally was shifted. “He’s…” Reaching out she looked into the eyes of the Dragon, her Rayne’s eyes. “Rayne, you are beautiful,” she whispered. “Can I touch you?”

Waving his hand before his face when the Dragon huffed out a nasty breath Slade coughed. “He said go for it,” he muttered. “You need to lay off the Mexican food, buddy. Your breath is more like sulfur every damned day.”

Bite me, he sent mentally to both Slade and Parker as he lowered his head for her to touch him.

Reaching up Parker laid her hand on his snout and smiled. “You are so very beautiful, Rayne. I love this form as well.” She laid her cheek on his nose and asked, “Will you take me flying one day? Let me ride you in the air?”

Of course I will, he said on their link with a grin to his voice. But we will have to do it around Slade so that he can ensure that the satellites and such don’t pick me up. Don’t need one of those government sorts getting a bright idea to shoot off a torpedo.

“This is very true. I don’t want anything or anyone hurting you.” Her hand stroked down his nose and then she pulled back. “All right, I want to go and look all around you, love, so please don’t flick your tail?”

Snorting out a small stream of fire he gave her a toothy Dragon smile. Like I’d ever hurt you, darling, he said.

Leaning against the railing Slade watched her moving around Rayne slowly and, with a small murmur, gave her some light to see her path. Smiling at her look he shrugged. “It’s icy out there, be careful, Parker.”

“Thank you for the path,” she said and continued to move around Rayne. She touched him here and there, taking care around the sharp edges of his scales. “Amazing,” she whispered. “I think, however, you should change back now so that you can hug me, give me some of your heat, and kiss me?”

Moving slightly Rayne shifted back and shook his head slightly before he turned to look at her with a grin. “Well?” he asked, scooping her up to kiss and hug her close. “Am I not the most gorgeous Dragon you’ve ever seen in your entire life?”

Snorting Slade leaned his elbows on the railing. “Considering she’s just gotten her sight back you’re pretty much the only Dragon she’s seen that hasn’t been out to do her harm, buddy. Not a lot to go by really. I’d say we should have Talon and the twins shift, too, so she has something to actually compare your scrawny ass to.”

“Don’t make me charbroil you, boy.” Rayne growled before pressing a kiss to her lips.

Grinning Parker whispered against Rayne’s lips. “Don’t worry, darling. No matter what you will always be the most gorgeous Dragon that I’ve ever seen in my life.” She hesitated and then with a grin said, “And soon this little one will be the second most gorgeous Dragon that I’ve ever seen in life.”

Smiling he kissed her again softly before lifting her up and carrying her to the deck. Setting her on her feet he hauled himself up and urged her inside. “In, darling. We have guests to look after and food to feed them,” he said quietly.

“Ah yes, we do, don’t we?” she asked with a smile. “Then let’s get inside and have our party. Give the little ones their gifts and enjoy time with our family.” She wrapped her other arm around Slade and hugged her men close to her. “I love you both. I’m so very happy that we are a part of the family that we are a part of.” The Paranormal Protection Unit was far more than the final line between the things that went bump in the night and humanity. They were a family.

Wrapping his arm around her waist on the other side Slade grinned at her. “We’re all dysfunctional, more than a little crazed but we are our own weird sort of family, darling. Aren’t you glad that you fit in so well?” he teased, pressing a kiss to her cheek.

“Yeah, I’m happy that I’m a part of this wonderful and most amazing world,” Parker admitted.

* * * *

Somewhere…elsewhere…

“I told you that bringing them all together as I did would be the key,” Gaia murmured as she watched unrepentantly the couples she had a hand in bringing together. “Family. That was what had been missing from the Paranormal Protection Unit for so very long. The men were at their rope’s end and the few women they had, well they had given up but now”—she smiled brightly—“now they have a reason to fight. A reason to continue. Love. Family. It’s with that they will raise the next generation and they will give them that reason as well. Never again will we let Darkness and Chaos stand between the Men and their other halves. Even if I have to go toe-to-toe with Chaos I will. Never again will he have so much sway over them. Yes, he will still cause them trouble. Yes, he will still try to defeat them but in the end the light will always win over darkness because we have what he’s forgotten, love.”

For each that is born, there will be another half. This is my promise to you. Some will be pairs only, others trios and quads but from this point forward, Gaia, they will have love in their lives. You were right. It is what was missing, a voice whispered from her left.

Gaia simply smiled and leaned back against the large muscular form of a man that appeared just behind her. “Exactly. We all deserve love.” Looking over her shoulder she smiled. “Even us. Don’t send me away again?”

Only when you want to leave. Now, I think that there was a bet that I need to pay up on? the man said with a smile, his lips not moving as the words flowed around them. Come, my darling, let’s see if we can’t give our daughter a sibling.

“Oh that would be wonderful. I think I would love that a great deal,” Gaia said with a grin. “Especially the whole trying thing,” she teased as darkness faded around them and clothes disappeared. Gaia’s laughter could be heard all around for that split moment in time, if you knew what you were listening to.

THE END

WWW.HONOR-JAMES.NET

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Born in the mid-seventies, this thirty-something woman has only been writing for the last six years of her life, faithfully that is. Honor has always been scribbling a phrase, a curious word, or the oddest of thoughts down on anything she could find lying about. Now she piles them up before her and, if one catches her fancy, she further explores it to whatever its end might be.

A lover of books, her reading material spans from Shakespeare to mysteries and all the way to the erotic. Anything and everything she can lay her hands on she’ll read. Though, these days, she leans more toward the paranormal than anything else.

Poetry was her first love, lasting about three solid years. Don’t ask. She won’t show many of them to anyone. Then short stories became the focus and finally she began to write for more than just writing what came to mind. She started to write for pleasure and to tell the story that begged to be told.

Life and family came next. Working full-time as a customer service representative and raising two children got in the way and the writing that she so loved as a teenager seemed to be pushed off to the back burner of everything.

So several years passed and her children turned into more than the babies that demanded her attention and into young children and then teenagers with different demands, ones that allowed her to once more spread her imagination to the wind and ask for more, want more.

As with all great things the door to her notebook-written world might have been closed and placed on hold, but where a door closes another one opens and in this case it was with the advent of buying a computer.

Honor spends many a sleepless night pounding at the keyboards. She is a consummate professional in her daytime career. However, at night her visions swing to the fantastical and in those long hours after the children and husband are in bed, she weaves together words and blends up stories that not only bring a whole new meaning to romance, but sizzle the pages with a heat that will have the readers begging for more.

For all titles by Honor James, please visit
www.bookstrand.com/honor-james-0

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Table of Contents

- Title Page
- Copyright Page
- Dedication
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen
- Epilogue
- About the Author